-  [WT]  [PS]  [Home] [Manage]

[Return] [Entire Thread] [Last 50 posts]
Posting mode: Reply
  1.   (reply to 18001)
  2. (for post and file deletion)
/elit/ - Erotic Literature
  • Supported file types are:
  • Maximum file size allowed is 5120 KB.
  • Images greater than 200x200 pixels will be thumbnailed.
  • Currently 3868 unique user posts. View catalog

  • Blotter updated: 2018-08-24 Show/Hide Show All

Movies & TV 24/7 via Channel7: Web Player, .m3u file. Music via Radio7: Web Player, .m3u file.


Monster Girl. The Clockwork Corpse!!L5LwZ1LmIz 13/01/02(Wed)07:01 No. 18001 ID: 7a73e9

Look, no time to explain, but here.

https://7chan.org/d/res/38409.html#i38409

Now this.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The first thing he became aware of was the sounds. Rhythmic, aquatic, the lapping and crashing of ocean waves. Such sounds, though as soothing and nostalgic as they were, were not the same sounds he was supposed to be hearing. Then came the pain. Sharp, stabbing, burning. Then came the light. The bright, blinding light. A sun. With a groan he tried to pick himself up, his whole body screaming out in protest as he forced himself to his hands and knees. Through clouded vision he stared at the sand beneath him, stained red and caked with blood. A small wave of salt water came to wash it away, only to spread it around, the white sands taking a pinkish hue. Willing more strength, he pushed himself up, and finally looked at his surroundings.

A long sandy beach stretched far in both directions, before him a thick green forest. Hissing in pain he looked to his side to see a gruesome wound, still bleeding and covered in sand and sea water. He looked behind him; nothing but a vast and endless ocean. Ever slowly, his mind began to clear, and though still groggy from the pain and unconsciousness, he began to remember. The ship. He was on the ship. He remembered that he was in his quarters catching up on his studies when he heard the alarm blaring over the ship’s intercom. Fear gripped him and he ran to his appointed station, ready either to brace for impact or be jettisoned in an escape pod to safety. The very last thing he remembered was the captain calling over the intercom, though he couldn’t remember what it was he was saying before everything when black and silent.

He once more looked around himself; scattered around where various metallic shards of what was most likely part of the ship, though he really couldn’t tell since nothing really struck him as familiar. But then he returned to the beach and the forest. The ship wasn’t even near any planetary object; in fact last he remembered the ship was in a ‘dead zone’; a large portion of space between planets where communication were limited and pirate attacks were common. Then again, a heavily armed military freighter wasn’t a prime target for pirates, so they couldn’t have been attacked. But, then, where was he? Is he, dead? This place was beautiful and he did thought he was in heaven, but then the pain in his side changed that thought. He can’t be in hell; where was all the fire, the screaming souls of the damned? Was he in the in-between? Limbo? He didn’t know, but nonetheless he couldn’t stay here.

Basic training kicked in, as he forced himself to his feet, ignoring the pain in his side, and stumbled for the tree line. He quickly became aware of his current wellbeing. A few cuts and bruises here and there, but aside form the large gash in his side nothing wasn’t threatening. And, quickly grabbing the hem of his pants in a fist, he learned of his uniform’s tattered state. His shirt was long gone, as well as his right shoe. His pants were nothing more but a torn and nearly useless mess, keeping a hold of it to keep it from falling and covering what little modesty he had. He grumbled; hell of a day to have all his boxers in the wash, since he didn’t have any on. First priority was to get out of the sun; even now his skin was reddening, but thankfully not burned. That told him that he hasn’t been out here for long.

He stumbled through the trees, sighing in relief once the sun was blocked by the canopy above. Now, second priority; fresh water. Not only did he need to rehydrate himself, but he really needed to get this wound cleaned as best as he could, before it decided to start festering. As he trudged through the forest, leaning on trees every now and then, he kept his eyes open and examined his surroundings. There were not a whole lot of life sustaining planets, at least natural ones and not ones there were terraformed. But this place was similar to Earth, and he was a good ways away from there. The closest planet similar to this one isn’t as temperate; it was a plant mostly covered in desert landscape and is used as a prison. This didn’t necessarily looked like a prison.

He stumbled, the pain getting to him now. It seemed like he was going to black out again, clutching the wound to stop the bleeding. He discovered that his movement actually opened the wound more, and looking down at it and behind him. He was bleeding quite a bit. His vision swam, leaning against the nearest tree to support himself. The sound of the ocean was faint but evident, just as the sound of a trickling stream nearby was. He was so close, but slowly his body began to faultier, and soon he tumbled to his knees before the darkness took him once more, falling into the soft grass.

Nearby, a figure was attracted by the labored breathing of the man, and found him prone on the ground. It quickly gathered him in its arms, and took him deeper into the forest.

~*~

The first thing he became aware of was the sounds. Ambient, soothing, the melody of a gentle wind blowing and the happy singing of birds. He was expecting the sound of metallic groaning and the constant low rumble of a starship engine, thinking it was all a dream. Then came the pain. Dull, tepid, but sore and evident. Then came the sensation of a cradling comfort and softness. Was he, in a bed? He opened his eyes, starring into the wooden planks and raftering of a ceiling. He then looked down at himself. He was covered in a rather rustic quilt, and pulling it back he found his torso covered in bandages. And, his pants were gone. He must have dropped them when he stumbled and fell.

He then looked around him. It appeared that he was in a small cottage, all of it having a similar cozy and rustic feel. There was simple wooden chairs around a table, a second bed similar then the one he was in right next to him, a cast iron woodstove with a large ceramic basin of some sorts next to it. He would look around more, but a bedside table next to him caught his attention, for on it was a clay pitcher and a matching cup, clear water in both of them. He wasted no time in drinking down the cup, only to refill it another three times.

Once his parched throat was wet, he began to wonder how he got here. Obviously, someone found him, but who? It didn’t appear to be anyone there with him, but he noticed the open door and the glassless windows. When he peered out, he saw that there was a small but modest garden in the front yard of the home. Still, no one was around. Seeing a sheet at the end of the bed, he grabbed it to cover himself with, and got out of the bed. His legs felt a little stiff, but he walked it off quickly. He examined the home, looking at everything. Nothing here was manufactured; in fact it all seemed rather archaic and primitive, everything hand crafted.

Growing more curious, he cautiously stepped out of the home. Right next to the small house was a much larger garden, but looking more closely at it he noticed it was plots of wheat and carrots and some tomatoes. Looking more, he noticed the whole area was fenced in, and he could see a small but evident barn. He was in a homestead. And, in the slight darkness of the barn, he could see the shape of someone. He didn’t want to call to them, rather he made his way to them. As he got closer, he noticed something was, off, about this person.

He couldn’t quite make it out, but there was something very strange about the way they looked. They left his sight as he got closer, disappearing in the barn. He now stood before the opened doors, and could see the top of the head of the same person behind a barrel.

He tired to clear his throat, but the sound was scratchy, and it made the person jump in surprise. What he saw, he couldn’t believe his eyes. It was a woman, about a head or two taller then he was, and was rather well built. Her breasts were large, barely contained in the overalls she wore. Her hair was snowy white, her face youthful, her eyes a hazel color. She was beautiful, but that wasn’t what caught him. What caught him off guard and shocked him, was this woman also had a set of ivory and slightly curved horns on either side of her head, her ears were large and floppy and covered in white fuzz.

Her hips were wide, possessing a set of thick strong legs, but ending in large hoofs rather then feet, the legs themselves covered in a white coat of fur. Behind the woman swung a heavy and hairy tail. This woman, almost looked like she was part cow. Taken by surprise by this, he tumbled back in fear, falling onto his backside. The woman gasped, quickly running up to the man, her abundant breast swinging as she did.

“Oh! Are you alright?” The bovine woman asked him, kneeling down beside him.

Still caught in his panic he backpedaled away from this strange woman, only to bump into what felt like a pair of legs. He looked up, and saw another woman. But this one was different. She was about the same height as the cow like woman, but she was more plump in frame, and she didn’t wear a similar overall. Her large chest was precariously sealed in a shaped piece of metal that was tied to her through a series of fraying rope, just as her well rounded hips were wrapped in a layer of leather, acting like a skirt of sorts. This woman looked more human, but had a pair of large fleshy ears and a long curly tail behind her. Bumping into the woman surprised her, and she dropped whatever she was carrying. Turns out, it was a large bushel of potatoes and other tubers, and landing on his head. He only had enough time to get a good look at this other woman, before the heavy weight of wood and vegetables struck him hard, once more falling into the darkness.

~*~

“He’s coming around.” A soft, motherly voice said in the darkness. He could feel the cool wetness of a damp cloth being dabbed on his face and forehead.

“I’m so, so sorry. I didn’t see him, and he surprised me, and…” A second voice, more lively and sounding concerned, was there as well.

“It’s okay Tipi. You only knocked him out, you didn’t hurt him that bad.” The motherly voice was close, next to him. “Are you okay?” This first voice reminded him of the kindly nurse in the ship’s sickbay. Maybe, it was all just a dream. He slowly opened his eyes, hopping to see the redhead nurse, but instead was looking at the bovine like woman. She pulled the cloth away, smiling at him. “There, you feeling better?”

Instantly he was up, finding himself back in the house and in the bed. Standing at the foot of the bed was the other woman, who suddenly jumped back when he shot up. The bovine woman next to him raised her hands up to calm him down.

“It’s okay! We won’t hurt you! We’re not like the others!”

Others? What others? The bovine woman had a clay cup in her hand, handing to him. She had the same kindly smile, just as the other woman cautiously approached him.

“I’m sorry about scaring you, but when Tipi brought you here you were almost dead.” The bovine woman told him, gesturing to the other woman.

He looked to this other woman. Her hair was longer then the cow woman’s, having a peach color to it, her eyes a bright green, though slightly red, possibly from crying. Looking at her floppy ears and twirling tail, she almost looked like she was part pig or something similar.

He then realized something; he almost died? He looked to the bandaged wound, gently feeling it. He looked back at the bovine like woman, who was looking at him with curiosity. He gulped his drying throat, looking at these two strange, and buxom, women.

“W-,” He voice was still scratchy, but drinking more water helped it. “Where, am I?”

“You’re safe, here in my home.” The bovine woman said.

“What planet?” He then asked.

The woman looked confused. “Planet? I don‘t…”

He groaned slightly, still feeling a bump on his head from the bushel. “M-my ship, we were going to Percheron, when we crashed, I think. We weren’t near any planet I was aware of, but somehow I ended up here.”

The two women looked to one another in confusion, before the bovine woman spoke. “Y-your, boat?”

“What? No, not a sailing ship, a space ship. The military battle freighter Archon.” He looked at the women, trying to find an answer to this nonsense. None of them seemed to understand what he was saying.

Then, the piggish woman scratched her head, her brow furrowed in deep thought. “Space?”

It was then the cow like woman stood up from the chair she was sitting in and gently took his head in her hands, examining the top of his head. “You must have hit your head harder then I thought.”

When she did this, however, her large chest was close to his face, and he was able to get a very good eyeful of her cleavage. He made the discovery that she didn’t wear anything else under her overalls, and only the broad front was keeping her covered. He felt his face heat up quickly, trying not to stare at the milky pale pillows so close to his face. The woman pulled back, placing her hand on his forehead.

“You’re not running a fever. Did you have a dream?” She asked him.

All this was very confusing to him. He was trapped somewhere unknown, with a pair of strange animal like women, who doesn’t understand anything he was saying. This has to be a dream. Either way, he shook it off and looked to the cow like woman.

“I… don’t know. I don’t know how I got here. I remember being on my ship, and something was going on, and then I woke up on the beach, all busted up.” He told them, groaning again. “This… this has got to be a dream.” He then looked back at the cow woman. “Who… who are you?”

The woman smiled kindly to him, filling up his cup with more water. “I’m Abigail, and this is Tipi.”

“Sorry, about hurting you.” The piggish woman suddenly spoke up, shifting around nervously.

“Tipi? You found me, right?” He asked.

Tipi nodded her head. “Y-yeah. I found you in the woods. I brought you here.”

He nodded his head as well. “Well, thank you, Tipi.” He then looked down at himself, looking under the blanket to see he was still very naked. “Did, you find my pants?”

The piggish woman shook her head briskly, a red blush appearing in her cheeks. “N-no.”

“Here,” Abigail produced a folded cloth to him, and he found it to be a pair of cotton pants. “I hope they can fit.” He nodded his head. “What’s your name?” She then asked.

“Felix.” He gently touched the wound on his side, feeling a smile on his face. “Thank you, Abigail, for saving me.”

The bovine woman smiled, her cheeks pink. She stood up, heading for the door. “We will let you rest, if you need. If you need us, we’ll be in the garden.”

He nodded his head, just as the two women left. As the two of them walked away from the home, Tipi began to look back and forth from the house and her friend, her cheeks burning. Finally, when they were a good distance away and in the barn once more, the piggish woman made a small squeal, beaming a great smile.

“A human man! It’s been so long since we last saw one!”

Abigail turned to the joyous woman, gently putting her hand over Tipi’s mouth. “Shh! Easy now. I know it’s been a long time, but we have to let him heal first.” The bovine woman made a big sigh, sitting down on a barrel. “It’s a good thing you found him, too. The poor dear, he must have been through a lot.”

Tipi nodded her head, but then when Abigail looked at her, the piggish woman’s cheeks were puffed in annoyance. “I saw what you did in there! You did that on purpose!”

Abigail feigned ignorance, but knew full well what her friend was talking abut. “I don’t know what you mean.”

The piggish woman’s cheeks puffed more, suddenly grabbing the bovine woman’s large breasts. “You practically shoved these in his face! That’s not fair!”

“Fair?” Abigail smiled and stood up, playfully sizing up her friend, suddenly mocking her friend’s voice. “Oh I’m sorry, I didn’t find your pants.” She quickly grabbed the said article of clothing that was hidden in Tipi’s cleavage, waving the cloth in front of her face. “Now who isn’t being fair?”

Tipi’s face fumed red, her cheeks still puffing. “W-well…I….”

Abigail chuckled, setting the cloth aside. “Look at us, going at each other’s throats. We don’t have it that bad, do we?”

The piggish woman blushed more, scratching the back of her head nervously. “I-I dunno… B-but, an actual human male, here. I-it, kinda set us off, huh?”

The cow woman nodded with another sigh. “Yes. We shouldn’t let our wild selves get the better of us. Felix needs some rest; I don’t think he wants some lusty women clawing at him.”

Tipi nodded her head as well. “Right,” She turned around and started to head back into the woods to get the second bushel of tubers she scavenged, just as Abigail went to get her tools. Though they knew that the human needed to heal, which given Abigail’s knowledge about medicine, he would be back on his feet in no time.

However, as the two women went on their day, they mentally told themselves that they were going to be the one to get the human first.

~*~

With a groan, Felix got out of the bed. A couple of hours had passed, and with that time he assessed his situation. Though all so very strange to him, and after pinching himself quite a few times, he determined that this was not a dream, and he wasn’t dead. He didn’t know how he got here, but from what the two women told him that there were other humans here too. Maybe even crew from the ship got stranded here as well.

Abigail, the woman who was part cow, said that she wasn’t like the ‘others’. Did she mean that they were others like her in this strange world too? Other women or men with beastly qualities to them, like monsters? Maybe they were some, if not most, that were much more vicious? He grabbed the pair of cotton pants and tried them on, finding them to fit loosely on him and once more had to keep a hand on the hem.

He made his way to the door and looked out. The sun was starting to go down, and looking over to the farm he saw the cow woman collecting some vegetables. As he got closer, he could see her bovine ears twitching and hearing him, looking over at him.

“Felix,” The woman’s kindly and motherly smile seemed to be a hallmark of hers, he noted. “Are you feeling better?” The human nodded his head, just as Abigail approached him. She noticed him holding up the pants. “I’m sorry about the clothes; it’s not everyday I get human guests. It was actually the smallest thing I have.”

“N-no, they’re fine, I can use a belt.” Felix stared at this woman, once more taking in her buxom frame. Even if she was part cow; she was pleasant to look at. He pushed that thought aside. “Abigail, can I, talk to you?”

She nodded her head. “Yes, of course you can.”

“Well,” Felix tried to think of what to really say. “I, don’t know how I got here.”

Abigail looked concerned. “Well, from what you told us, it sounded like you were in a shipwreck. Tipi is actually looking to see if she can’t find anymore humans that washed ashore, but she hasn’t returned yet.”

Felix nodded but then quickly shook his head. “No, I mean here, on this… well, world.”

The woman was now confused. “What, do you mean?”

“Let’s just say, that… I have no idea where I am, and in all honesty, what YOU are.” The human told her.

She looked at him surprised, and when she tried to see if he had a fever again, he leaned away, his expression searching.

“Y-you… you really don’t know, do you?” She asked. His eyes told her everything. “Oh, dear. No wonder you were so shocked when you saw me. H-how did you get here?”

“Like I said; no clue. I was in my ship, something bad happened, and I woke up on the beach. In all honesty, Abigail; I should be dead. How I got here, I don’t know. I thought maybe I really am dead, and this is like, purgatory or something.” He looked into the eyes of the women. “And, in all my life, I have never seen anything like you.”

Abigail was silent for a few moments, rolling all this around in her head. The last time she encountered a human, they knew exactly what she was. This was a first for her, maybe for any other monster-girl.

Finally, she took a deep breath, and gently took the man’s free hand. “Felix, you are on an continent inhabited by others like me. We are known simply as monster-girls, and I am called a holstaurus. As you can see,” Abigail, against her better judgment, puffed our her chest, her large breasts once more close to the human’s face. “I am part cow. There are others like me all over this island.” Felix, trying his best to stare at the woman’s bountiful bust, nodded his head. Abigail continued. “Humans are actually rare on this island, since they all left a long time ago.”

“Left? Why?” Felix asked.

Abigail blushed. “Well, there are others, monster-girls I mean, who aren’t as nice as me. And they, treat humans differently. They all left to find a better home, sometimes some of them would return to try to mine here or resettle, but often get chased away.”

The man nodded in understanding. “So, there aren’t any human settlements here then?”

Abigail shook her head. “Not that I know of. I’m sorry.”

Felix sighed, looking up into the cloudy sky and the setting sun. “I guess I’m going to be stuck here for a while.”

Abigail felt her heart swell at this, but tried not to show it. “You are very welcomed to stay here with me and Tipi. It would be nice to have a man around.”

Felix smiled. “I’m surprised there isn’t one already. Aren’t there males of your kind?”

Abigail frowned, her cheeks flushing. “W-well… no. We are called ‘monster-girls’, not ‘monster-people’.”

This struck Felix as odd. “No males? Then how-”

“There’s Tipi!” Abigail suddenly smiled, defusing the situation as she waved at her incoming friend. “Maybe she found more from your boat.”

Felix turned to the approaching woman, his voice low. “Hey, Abigail? What’s Tipi?”

“She’s an orc.”

“Orc?”

“Did you find anything?” Abigail asked the piggish woman.

The saddened expression on the stout woman’s face said enough, as she solemnly shook her head. She looked to the human, her eyes tearful. “I’m sorry, Felix. I really tried.”

Growing nervous that the woman may cry, he gently patted her on the shoulder. “N-no, it’s okay, you did the best you could.”

The woman sniffled slightly, before nodding her head and smiling.

“Since you’ll be staying here with us, Felix, you’ll need to do some work around here. Do you know how to tend a garden, or farm?” Abigial asked the human.

Felix thought on this. He never really needed to know of the basics of agriculture, and what little he did know was from books. “Not really, but I am a fast learner.”

The bovine woman smiled at this. “Then once you are better I can teach you. But right now, I say it’s a good time for some supper.” She then turned to Tipi. “Tipi, could you make your stew tonight?”

Tipi, lost in her own thoughts and staring at the human, briskly nodded her head. “S-sure!” She then started to run to the barn to collect the ingredients. As she did, Felix couldn’t help but watch the round woman’s shapely bottom sway, barely contained in the skirt of leather. Abigail caught this, taking delight in the fact the young man was noticing her friend’s ‘assets’.

“Come, Felix,” She made the man jump when she took his hand. “Let go inside.”

“Y-yeah, sure.” He allowed the bovine monster-girl to lead him back to the house.

~*~

Dinner was pretty simple, but at the same time troubling for the human man. It was like he was trapped in an old novella, sitting at the table of a rustic cabin while a woman cooked over a woodstove. It would have been rather peaceful, but it was proving more difficult when said woman was scantily clad in iron and leather, swaying her rounded hips while humming a jovial tune, while another woman set the table, her plentiful breasts nearly falling out of her overalls as she leaned across the table to give him his bowl.

Neither women seemed to mind, in fact almost as if such things were a daily thing. To him, however, it was not such a normal thing to have such filled women in revealing outfits around all the time. It was hard not to let his mind wonder to lewd territory, but he suppressed it the best he could.

Tipi proved to be an excellent cook, the stew she made a combination of vegetables and some cooked game. It was interesting to watch this piggish woman lift such a large and heavy cauldron of a pot with relative ease, even going as far as to hold the rim in one hand while ladling the food into the situated bowls with the other. Abigail had returned from going to the barn when Tipi was finished, carrying a large metal canister. She gotten some cups for the table and started to pour the contents of the metal canister in each one. Felix, thinking it was water, held his cup steady to be filled, surprised to see the liquid that came out was not clear but white.

He stared at it in confusion. Milk? He continued to stare at is as the two monster-girls sat down to eat, Abigail looking at him confused.

“Is something wrong, Felix?” She asked.

“I, just didn’t expect to see milk.” He explained. He continued to stare, until his cheeks heated up in realization. As far as he knew, there was only one cow he knows of on this farm. “Is…is this…?”

Abigail blushed. “Y-yes, it is. I-I’m sorry, would you like some water instead?”

Tipi was looking at the human and her friend in confusion. “What? Nothing wrong with it. Look.” She then took a gulp of her own cup, Felix’s face heating up more at the sight. When she was finished, her upper lip having a milky mustache, she sighed contently and looked at the human. “See? It’s not bad.”

The man looked back down at his cup, and gulping down some composure, took a sip. It was thick and creamy, fattening and rich. Fresh milk. And, it was delicious. He took a bigger drink, unaware of the growing smile of the bovine woman. When he was done he realized two things. One was that he drank his entire cup. And two, what he just drank.

He drank milk. Breast milk. Breast milk from a half cow woman. Actual breast milk from an actual cowgirl, that was smiling motherly at him right now. He blushed, setting his cup down.

“I-its, very good.” He mumbled.

Abigail smiled more. “Thank you, Felix.” She raised the milk canister. “Would you like more?”

He nodded his head, his cup filling up. He then turned his attention to the bowl of stew before him, taking his spoon and getting some. Just like the milk, it was delicious, having well cooked carrots and potatoes and spiced with herbs. Even the meat, which he dutifully decided to settle it being venison, since he feared what it truly was, was actually very good as well and real tender. Seeing the content look on the human’s face as he ate more, Tipi’s cheeks flushed a bright pink, happy that he was enjoying the meal.

As they ate, Felix started to feel much, much better. It wasn’t like he didn’t feel good earlier, but now with a hot meal in his stomach, his troubled mind was relaxing. In fact, his whole body felt at ease, the pain his side was hardly there at all. He felt like he could run a mile of he wanted to. He looked up at the two women, seeing them smile at him as they ate as well.

Being fed a hot meal by two incredibly beautiful women, was a definite plus. Even with their animal qualities, he couldn’t help but find them striking. If anything, these were not ‘monster-girls’ at all, just crudely misnamed!

He looked to Abigail. Her skin was flawless, slightly pale but not at all faded. From what he could guess, her skin ended and her fur began somewhere at her waist, though he really couldn’t tell with the short overalls she wore. Speaking of, it surprised him that such a piece of clothing was able to contain such a woman. It hugged her tightly, showing off her luscious curves while giving her some modesty. It wouldn’t surprise him if her breasts were much larger then they looked, with them locked away in her top. He could just barely see the edges of the fatty pillows on either side of the top, threatening to pop out but still kept in place.

He then looked over to Tipi. Her skin was a more darker shade then her friend’s, more pinkish in hue. Unlike Abigail, Tipi didn’t have that much fur on her. Actually, besides her head, she only had slight peach fuzz on her piggish ears and tail. The rest of her was smooth, slightly scuffed with dirt. Her round frame wasn’t contained in any one piece of clothing, but she wasn’t as covered however. The piece of metal was all that was on her chest, her large breasts tucked away snuggly in the crudely made armor, but not completely covering her generous cleavage. She wasn’t as large as Abigail, but her waist was much more shapely and ample, have a slight potbelly. The leather skirt she had was small, tied to her with rope, enough to cover her waist but not leaving a whole lot to the imagination. He wondered if, with the complete lack of underclothes, that this piggish woman didn’t having anything on under that skirt, and wonder if she wore this stuff so often, and if he could tempt fate and sneak a peak at-

Felix quickly snuffed his brain. What was he doing!? He just met these women, and he was already thinking about what they looked naked?! His heart was pounding in his chest, and the two women seemed blissfully unaware of his red face. He had to keep his lewd mind in check, at least for the moment, and preyed he didn’t have to stand up soon, lest they could see his erection threatening to tear a hole in his pants.

His focused solely on the meal, giving Tipi praise for such a wonderful supper. With his body in check he was able to get up and help the girls with the dishes, but soon after another predicament arose.

There were three people, but only two beds.

“I can sleep in the barn, it that is alright.” Felix told the two.

“I won’t allow it.” Abigail said to him. “It’s dangerous to be out at night, and much too cold. I won’t let you sleep outside, especially in your condition.”

Felix looked at the beds. Both of them seemed large enough for each women, but not big enough for both of them to sleep in the same bed. “I can sleep on the floor, then.”

Abigail shook her head. “Not in your condition. But, I do have an idea.” She then turned to Tipi, telling her something in a whisper that Felix couldn’t hear. Tipi briskly nodded her head with a smile and went to the beds, deftly lifting up the bedside table that separated them and putting it aside. With not even a grunt, she then began to push one bed into the other, both of them sliding into the wall to form one large singular bed. “There, much better. Plenty of room now.”

“W-what?” Felix looked at the conjoined beds and to the bovine woman.

Abigail smiled and walked over to the beds, lifting up one of the quilts to show it was much larger then it looked, easily covering both of the beds. “This was actually one bed before I met Tipi. There is plenty of room for the three of us.” She looked to Felix, tapping on the comfortable furniture. “Go ahead, get in.”

The man fumbled with his words, looking at the offered bed and the two women. Sleep in the same bed? This was all escalating quickly. And with his sudden arousal earlier, this was not a good way to keep his mind off it. He tried to think of an excuse, and did think of a very good one.

“I don’t think that’s such a good idea.” He mumbled.

Both Abigail and Tipi looked at him with confusion. “Why not?”

“I have a tendency to grab things in my sleep, and laying next to someone, especially a women, would end awkwardly.” He told them.

Abigail had her usual motherly and kind smile as she approached the man. “Felix, I don’t have enough blankets for you to sleep on the floor, and I won’t allow you to sleep outside. It is safe to say that I am willing to take that risk, it if means you’ll be warm tonight.” She gently took his hand and lead him to the bed. “It won’t be for long; me and Tipi will build you a bed to sleep in. But for now, I hope you don’t mind sharing a bed with us.”

Though with his face still red, he did sit down in the bed, and without another thought crawled under the blanket and scooted his way to the far end of the bed. Smiling, Abigail got into the bed as well, laying down next to the human, with Tipi behind her. Once all three of them were in the bed and under the covers, Tipi reached over to the lantern on the end table, blowing out the flame and plunging the silent home into darkness.

Felix could feel the two women shifting to get comfortable, and he could feel the heat that radiated off Abigail as she curled up next to him. He shifted till he was facing the wall, hopping that indeed he won’t grab any of them in the middle of the night. Though, it would be interesting to wake up to find him hugging the bovine woman, but he quickly put that thought aside and closed his eyes. Slowly, he faded away into sleep, and his dreams were haunted by the images of a pair of scantly clad buxom women tending to his every whim.


>>
The Clockwork Corpse!!L5LwZ1LmIz 13/01/02(Wed)07:02 No. 18002 ID: 7a73e9

>>18001
~~*~~*~~*~~

Something woke him up, though he didn’t know what. The house was still dark, the tiniest of light of the sun now rising. It was still very earlier, the sky still night but slowly becoming brighter with coming morning. In the dim lighting, he was able to see that he was now laying in the opposite direction, looking at the sleeping face of Tipi.

Wait… Tipi was on the other side of the bed when he went to sleep, why was she…

He quickly took notice of the second warmth of Abigail pressed behind him. Somehow, in the middle of the night, he found himself between the two stout women, practically sandwiched between two pairs of large and soft breasts.

Then, he quickly became aware of the sensation of bare flesh on his chest and his back. Cautiously, trying not to stir to much to wake any of the women, Felix rose the quilt the tiniest of bits to look. He didn’t expect that Tipi wore her armor to bed, but he didn’t expect that she would sleep…nude. Her large breasts, bare and clear for him to see, was pressed against his chest, as the piggish woman slept contently. Now, slowly looking behind him, he saw Abigail curled up against him, her overalls, were gone. And just as he had suspected, without the clothing obstructing her, her breasts were indeed much, much larger then they looked.

However, when he turned to try to look at Abigail, he became aware of a familiar sensation. Oh God, he was hard as a rock! He looked back down under the covers, trying to see past Tipi’s plentiful mammaries, and was shocked to see that not only was he erect, but he was released from the loose fitting pants and was pressing against the piggish woman’s round belly.

Panicked and embarrassed he tried to cover himself without moving around to much. But once he was done he learned that no matter how he lied he was going to be against a naked woman. So, lying on his back, he unfortunately found that no mater where he looked, he was going to see…

To his right, he was looking upon the pinkish flesh of Tipi. Her breasts, looked so soft and inviting. They tipped in a darker shade, already pebbled, so close to him. He looked to his left, and was looking at the pale skin of Abigail. So much larger, but just as appealing to look upon. His mind went back to the milk he drank for supper, to think the very source was so very close, his mouth practically watered.

Felix tried to ignore it the best he could, keeping his eyes shut as he carefully turned himself around onto his stomach, and lied his head into the pillow. He was awoken a little later by the sensations of heavy breasts bushing against his back, as Abigail gently tried to climb out of bed without waking him. He could also hear Tipi already up and moving around, the two women whispering.

“I still wish I could go with you.” He could hear Tipi say, her voice worrisome.

“I know, but I need you to stay here and take care of Felix.” Abigail said, finally off the bed, her heavy hooves softly clopping. “I won’t be gone that long. I’ll probably be back before sundown.”

“But those goblins on the mountain pass has been getting more troublesome. I’m afraid they’ll try to rob you again.” Tipi said.

“Don’t worry. Right now, you need to watch over Felix and the farm.” There was a slight rustling, like the sound of clothing being put on. “I’ll take one of your axes with me, just in case. Hopefully, we can get some material to make clothes for Felix.”

There was a stuttering mumble from Tipi, before her voice came back sounding hopeful. “And, truffles?”

There was a giggle from Abigail. “I will most certainly try.” Her heavy footsteps creaked away, and he could hear them talking more farther away now, probably outside.

Finally, after being tempted a few times, Felix opened his eyes and sat up in the bed. Both of the women were gone now, and with them out of the house he let out a heavy sigh in relief. Though as nice as it was to have slept in the same bed with a pair of naked women, it was all grating on his nerves and he feared that he may embarrass himself. Who knows what these women may react when they catch him gawking at them, or if they find a tent in front of his pants.

He shook his head and got out of the bed. If it wasn’t for the bandage on his chest, he swore he felt perfectly normal. Even after touching the covered wound, he found it hardly hurt anymore. He looked outside, seeing it was later in the morning. Before walking out to greet the women and the sun, his eyes suddenly fell upon the same metal container from last night, and instantly his mind flashed to earlier. He couldn’t understand, but after looking upon the bovine woman’s bare chest, knowing what they contained, he had a sudden hunger for the creamy milk.

He walked over, happy to find that the container still had some milk left, and poured himself a few cups of it. It was a hearty breakfast, and the thought that it was breast milk seemed to make it so much more sweeter and satisfying. Energized by the whole meal, he stepped outside and found Tipi in the barn. But Abigail was nowhere to be seen.

He went to the barn, seeing Tipi arranging some of the barrels.

“Morning.” He said, gently.

Though gently, it gave the orcish woman a start, nearly stumbling. “F-Felix! Y-you scared me!”

“Sorry.” The human smiled. The stout woman stood up, just as Felix looked around. “Where is Abigail?”

“She had to go over the mountain.” Tipi gestured to said landmark far in the distance. “There’s a camp on the other side, and she went to trade some food for supplies. She’ll won’t be back ‘til later.” Felix nodded his head in understanding. He could see a red hue appear on the piggish woman’s face. “D-did you sleep well?”

He could feel his face flush at the memory, nervously smiling. “Most decent night sleep I had in a long time.”

This made the monster-girl beam happily. She then looked around the barn. “I don’t have much to do today, would you like to help me?”

“Sure.”

~*~

It was a surprise to Felix that he was able to lift and move the barrels stuffed with various veggies as easily as he did. Though he did strain a little, he would have thought that he couldn’t lift the heavy vessels. Tipi herself had no trouble, the two of them working to organize the vegetables in proper groups.

One section for potatoes and katniss and other tubers, another section for the carrots, and so on and so forth. As they worked, he found it very interesting to talk to the stout woman, and she told him stories. One such story was when she got lost in the forest a few years ago and couldn’t find her way back to where her caravan was. She had climbed a tree to get a better look at her surroundings, when she slipped and fell to the ground, nearly landing on Abigail who was on her way back home from gathering some plants.

It was the day she met the bovine woman, who helped her recover from her nasty tumble and tried to help her find her way back to her family. Her family was long gone by the time they reached the right location, so Abigail was willing to let Tipi live with her.

The two smiled, placing the last barrel for the wheat section. “I have always had a bad sense of direction. My mama told me it was a family trait.”

Felix chuckled. “What about your dad? He must be worried that you got lost, right?”

The woman’s smiling face faded, looking at the human man. “Orcs don’t have daddies. I never knew him.”

The young man looked at the piggish woman in confusion “Wait, no dads?” He then remembered what Abigail said to him yesterday. “There are no male monsters, are they?”

Tipi shook her head. “N-no. It’s a curse, really.”

“But, I don’t understand; how do you reproduce?” Felix asked.

The orc woman’s face heated up more, averting her eyes nervously. “W-we find a way.” Before Felix could say anything else, she quickly turned to grab another barrel, but she moved to quickly and didn’t notice her surroundings, her rounded bottom bumping into the barrel and knocking it over, spilling the contents out onto the dusty ground. Tipi made a squealing sound that Felix could not help but find adorable. “Oh no! Not the taters!”

Quickly the two of them got down on their hands and knees, collecting the rolling potatoes. He grabbed a few of them and was about to put them in the barrel, when he looked up in Tipi’s direction. She was facing the other way, her backside in the air. And, feeling his blood rushing southbound, he saw EVERYTHING.

Her onion shaped rear danced in the air on display, full and round underneath the leather skirt. And in the crux of her thick thighs, he could see a pair of plump lips, slightly glistening in the dim sunlight. He was awestruck at the erotic sight, feeling like his face was about to burst in flames, just as his heart felt like it was going to jump out of his chest. Try as he might to look away, he couldn’t do it. It was as if it was drawing in him, practically begging to be mounted.

It wasn’t until finally Tipi moved around back to him and a pile of tubers in her arm was he finally able to wretch his eyes away from the captivating woman. The constant mantra of “get the potatoes get the potatoes get the potatoes” repeated in his head over and over again, purposely keeping his attention away from the piggish woman as possible. What was wrong with him? Sure he did find these women to be very attractive, but to actually wanting to fuck them right now was a bit extreme for him. Sure, he has seen a many of good behinds pointed in his direction and thought it would be nice to have a piece of that, but actually wanting to do to it without any restraint was, well, animalistic of him.

Finally the mess was cleaned up, and though trying to keep his attention anywhere else, he couldn’t stop himself from looking at the orc woman. Her cheeks were a bright red, her eyes hazy but averting him, as she sealed up the barrel and put it in it’s proper place.

“Y-ya’know,” Her voice was low, in a whisper. “Sometimes, it gets very lonely, out here by ourselves. Sure, we have each other, but there were some things that couldn’t be replaced, and, too often, really, really wanted.” Tipi looked up at the human man, and his heart nearly stopped at her dark eyes. “There are no males, but, I guess, we figured out a way around that.” She looked away from him, a smile suddenly appearing on her face. “Oh dear, I missed one.” She walked over to the potato on the ground, her hips having a pronounced sway to them. And when she got down on her hands and knees to get it, her hind end was once more in the air, and dancing in Felix’s direction. This time, he couldn’t look away, just as the woman looked over her shoulder to him, her nether lips now dripping with her juices. “F-Felix, c-could you, help me~?”

The human didn’t say a word, already kneeling down behind the woman, the orc making a happy grunt as she wiggled her hips. He couldn’t control himself as he pulled down his pants, and with ease and little time, hilted into the now squealing monster-girl. Tipi let out a moaning squeal, that part of her that has been empty for so long now filled, her back arching. The monster-girl was silken smooth and hot, but gripping onto him tightly and trying to milk him of everything he had.

The human man went into a frenzy, gripping onto the piggish woman’s thick waist tightly as he stabbed into the plump body, the woman making a series of erotic squeals and grunts as her womb was pounded by the human’s hard cock. Too long has she last felt such pleasure, too long has she last felt the familiar fullness she was feeling now, and no longer would she have to travel far to find a willing human man to scratch the eternal itch that haunted her so.

“Oh Great Echidna, thank you for sending me this gift!” Tipi cried out in her mind, her fingers digging into the dirt.

Felix was now hugging her close, his waist a blur as he mercilessly fucked the plump woman, panting heavily and groaning into her ear. She could smell the familiar sweet scent of Abigail’s milk on his breath; no wonder he was so wild. In the night, both of the monster women has waited for the smaller young man to fall asleep before they decided to resituate him in the bed. He was sleeping heavily, possibly with the combination of a full stomach and a weakened body, and was easily moveable.

Their lustful minds got the better of them, stripping off their clothing to cuddle close to the human now between them, and with a dirty mind they pulled down his pants to look at his member. Some playful brushes from Abigail got him erect, his cheek turning red as he mumbled in his sleep. He looked so peaceful, but nonetheless Tipi had to control herself, as she wanted to straddle the human there now. Just as he had said, he did tend to cling to things in his sleep, and how jealous Abigail was when he decided to hug on the orcish woman, using her bare breasts as a pillow.

The feeling of his hard muscle pressing firmly against her body nearly made her crazy, but she was thankful her tired mind bested her lusty thoughts and went to sleep holding onto Felix. Now, Abigail was gone, and Tipi now had that wonderful human cock she so wanted buried deep inside her, the young man hugging her tightly as he rutted her like no tomorrow! Her tongue lolled out of her mouth, her eyes rolling into her skull, her primal and lusty mind taking over.

Felix tried to control himself, but the earthy scent of the piggish woman’s hair, combined with the incredible feeling of her soft and plump body made it nigh impossible. It was maddening, to feel his release so close yet constantly teetering away, driving him to pound harder and faster into the round woman to reach his end that eluded him.

Finally, with a loud squeal from Tipi, Felix bottomed out into the woman, and with a ragged cry, emptied himself into her. The sheer euphoric sensation of human cum washing into her womb brought her to her brink, her whole body convulsing in a mind numbing orgasm, her inner walls clamping down on the cock to milk more and more of the precious ambrosia.

The young man hugged her, gasping and panting as he gave her all he could, before finally the pleasurable waves ebbed, and the man lied limp on top of her. With a coo, she lowered herself to the ground and allow the man to rest, listening to him pant heavily into her ear to catch his breath. She whimpered at the feeling of his pride wilting and escaping her, quickly followed with the man’s warm seed trickling down her thigh.

Still panting, she leaned her head back and rubbed it lovely against Felix’s. “T-thank you, so, so much~.”

Felix could only pant, taking in the woman’s heavenly scent, feeling her hot flesh against his lips. He remained there on top of her, listening to her make cute little grunts and coos, giggling as he absentmindedly kissed her neck. His mind was clearing now, but he still felt the urges there, the sprit more then willing to continue, but the body lacking the energy.

Time passed, before he could find his voice. “The humans, that left this island… is, this why they left?”

Her face flushing brightly, she looked at the man’s eyes and nodded her head. “S-some of us, can’t seem to keep these urges under control. Others downright refuse to control it, and let themselves go wild. My mama told me it was because of the curse of why we don’t have males anymore, it makes us… crazy.”

There was something in what Tipi said, that caught Felix’s attention. “Anymore? What happened to them?”

“Mama said, that a long time ago, there were plenty of males, but a demon lord cursed them, turning them all into females, and making all of us like this. The only way we can mate, is with a human man. Something about them, it… feeds us.” The orcish woman blushed more, smiling at the man on top of her. “You’re like a gift, when I found you. Like, the Gods wanted me to find you.”

Felix stared at the woman, before leaning in and kissing her on the lips. Tipi cooed, letting the kiss deepen as she turned herself around, the human still lying on her. When he pulled away her cheeks were a bright red, her eyes just as dark and lustful as they were before. She looked down between them, seeing his member once more stiff, pressing on her thigh.

Tipi looked to Felix, smiling brightly. “I-If you want, we can go again.”

He could feel his mind fogging again, but he shook it off and tried to remain calm. “I-I don’t think I’m quite ready yet.”

Tipi smiled, reaching up to her chest. She untied the fraying rope that held her metal plate on her, putting the crude armor on the ground and baring herself to the human. “That’s okay; you can take your time.”

Felix gulped at the sight of her large breasts, unable to keep his wild mind in check as he dived into the succulent meat, making the woman squeal happily as he suckled on her teat like a newborn babe. She laced her fingers through his hair, arching her back to the human, his hands squeezing and massaging her chest. She could feel his teeth biting down on her pebbled peak, not hard enough to break skin but enough to incite a yelp from her, his tongue lapping at her like crazy. He let the breast pop out of his mouth with a smack, leaving it wet with his saliva, before hungrily attacking the other with the same ferocity.

She moaned his name, wrapping her legs around his waist, feeling his mighty pride prodding at her waiting flower. When he was finished with the other bountiful mound, he looked down at her with faded eyes, and seeing that look she knew what he wanted.

She made a low moan, taking the back of her knees in her hands and raising her legs high and onto her chest, presenting herself to the human once more. “G-go ahead, f-fuck me hard~!”

Her voice left her in a squeal when he sheathed himself into her, once more pounding into the woman. To feel that cock return to her so soon, it nearly sent her over the edge, but she held on tight, wanting this to last forever. Having caught his second wind while loving on the piggish woman’s alluring bust, Felix was more then ready for a second round. His whole body felt reenergized, the pain of sore muscles fading away as his mind was clouded with lust and desire.

He gritted his teeth as he speared the squealing woman, pushing into her plump body as hard and as fast as he could, her large breasts bouncing joyously from the movements. Tipi felt her mind going blank at the intense feeling, her womb flaring hot as it waited in anticipation for more of the humans gracious fluids. He leaned in close to her, her legs against his chest, wrapping his arms around the woman and digging his head into her neck.

She held onto him tightly, moaning into the man’s ear, fueling his forceful thrusts. Her mind started to go more and more primal, licking on the man’s neck. He could hear her moaning a mantra, her voice singing her lust. “Fuck Tipi, fuck Tipi, make her cum!”

He lasted longer then he did last time, the piggish woman squeezing him and moaning dirtily, telling him to go faster and harder. When he suddenly felt her tongue force its away into his mouth, her teeth nipping on his lips hungrily, he dug deep into her and hilted himself. Her whole body locked up around him as he came more powerfully then last time, the woman squealing out loudly in pleasure as her eyes disappeared into her head.

To be filled once more with human seed sent her spiraling, a constant torrent of electricity tearing through her body as she came. She could feel spurt after spurt being pumped into her, giving her inner walls and womb a healthy second coating, before finally the intense pleasure softened. Her whole body went slack, panting and sweating a storm, Felix now motionless on top of her.

This time he did not faultier, his cock still hard and pulsing inside her, the man panting in ragged breathes. She held onto him lovingly, planting kisses all over his face as the man caught his breath. To fall sleep on this woman was very tempting, letting her hold him and kiss him, but his muscles cried out in pain, strained from the strenuous acts.

With a groan he leaned back, letting the woman’s legs out from between them, and eased himself out of her. She made a disappointing whimper when he did, his member now softening, and more of his cum oozed out of her plump womanhood. Still sore, he lied back down onto Tipi, who held him tightly and continued her kisses.

“I didn’t hurt you, did I?” Tipi asked him silently after a short while.

“I’m not really used to so much activity.” Felix groaned as he leaned back, sitting down on the ground, a layer of sweat on his body. He looked over to Tipi as she sat up as well, and it was strange but so fascinating to see her positively glow. “What about you?”

She beamed a great smile, her cheeks turning red. “It was wonderful. I’m sorry, I kinda lost myself there for a while.”

Felix chuckled, pulling up his pants. “Yeah, so did I. Weird, really.”

“It’s Abigail.” Tipi told him, retying her armor to her chest and adjusted her leather skirt that bunched around her waist. When the human gave her a confused look, she explained. “Holstaurus milk is really special. It can make you stronger then you normally are, and it gives you more stamina.” It was then the orc woman developed a lustful look, staring at the human. “It’s a good thing you drank some this morning, or I would have drained you dry.”

Felix felt his cheeks burn, but began to think. So, Abigail’s milk is magic? Strange, but that could explain how he felt so energized. Tipi helped him to his feet, and he wobbled a little before keeping straight.

The piggish woman looked around, still smiling. “I guess that’s all I have to do today. Not until Abigail comes home.” She turned back to the human. “I think a nap is in order, don’t you?”

Felix simply smiled and followed Tipi back into the house. He sat down in the bed, sighing as he did, and he looked outside. He really couldn’t tell what the time was, but it looked to be noon now. The entire morning gone, all of it spent on…

It came to a realization to him, of what he had DONE. He still has no clue on how to approach this. He just fucked a woman wildly, and that same woman doesn’t seemed at all bothered by it. Tipi was now sitting next to him, handing him a larger clay cup then the ones he’s been using. He really didn’t look at it and took a drink, tasting a very familiar sweet taste. More milk. With what Tipi said, maybe it was best to have some after all that, drink most of it down in big gulps. Tipi finished off the cup with a sigh, setting it down on the bedside table.

He was thoughtful for a few moments, staring at the cup before looking over to the orc woman. “Tipi, may I ask, when was the last time you’ve been with a human?”

Tipi blushed, thinking on it. “Quite a while. It was before I met Abigail. Every now and then my family would stop at these places. They were, like, a marketplace, but for us. Monster-girls from all around would come to trade goods, either it was food or specific supplies. One of the things there was this, I guess you can say, a stable, for humans. An ogre was letting other monster-girls have a go at the men for a valuable trade.” The orc seemed very thoughtful, blushing and smiling. “I traded my favorite sword. The man was older then you are, and he didn’t have any milk to keep him active. But still, he did what he could.”

Felix thought on this, finding it, very strange. “Are humans considered, livestock?”

Tipi blushed more, frowning this time. “Some of the other treat them like that. They see them as objects that sate their desires. But there are others who treat them very well.” She then smiled. “Abigail’s kind are well know for that.” She sighed, looked at the man. “Humans, are very rare here. And… the best way to put this is, that a man like you, will fetch a very, very high price on such markets. That’s why I called you a gift.”

Felix nodded. It was strange to consider himself as a high commodity, but from what Tipi has said and what he’s been thinking, is that there were worse kinds of monster-girls out there. What would happen if he was found by a more malevolent kind. Would they rape him, treat him badly, sell him?

Thinking this, he gave the woman a kindly smile. “Then, I am very thankful that you found me.” The piggish woman made a happy grunt, her cheeks flaring as bright as her smile. He chuckled, but then has another thought. “Is… is this, going to be a common thing now?”

Tipi looked like she didn’t understand, but when she saw his eyes look at her in a certain way, she knew what. “W-well…I-I-I’m not picky, b-but it would be, nice. Like…ya’know… every, now and then…”

“And, what about Abigail?” He then asked. His only answer was the aversion of his eyes and a blushing face. “I see.” With a sigh he lied back into the bed. “I think I would want that nap.” That wasn’t really true. Yes his body was tired, but it was slowly becoming more fueled by the spiritually fortifying milk. He watched Tipi stand up, and sat up himself when she started to remove her clothing.

She smiled at him over her shoulder, the human watching her closely as she wiggled her hips free from her skirt, letting it fall to the ground with her armor. Her eyes were dark when she turned back to him.

“Ya’know, Abigail won’t be home until later,” It sent a thrilling chill down her spine to see the human’s face turn red, and the front of his pants to rise. She knelt down before Felix, slowly pulling down his britches to let him sprung free. She cooed, rubbing her cheek against the hard muscle, smiling up at the young man. “C-can you, give Tipi more cum~?”

Felix stuttered a little before his voice was lost in a groan, the orc woman swallowing down his cock into her throat with a moan. Watching her head bob up and down on his lap, he fell back into the bed, and allowed the wild woman to do whatever she wanted with him.

~*~

The sun was touching the horizon, the tiny home caught in the shadows of the surrounding trees, when Abigail came walking down the path. Behind her she pulled a cart, on it were a few empty barrels, some filled with harpy feathers and a stack of clothing material. The camp was not that busy this month, but still it took her a while to find a willing trader that could take her produce for supplies to make Felix his clothes and bed.

With the setting sun against her back, she was happy to see her home appear from behind the trees, but then she grew curious. She could see Tipi standing inside the house, frantically waving a barrel lid around, as if trying to fan something away. It was probably a troublesome fly.

Once the cart was in the barn, Abigail went into her home, Tipi now standing there with a big smile and red cheeks.

“H-hi Abigail!” Her friend beamed. “How was the trip?”

The bovine woman sighed, rubbing her brow close to her horns. “Tiring. I didn’t get any trouble from those goblins, but I had to deal with a rude dwarf. I’m fine though.” Abigail studied her friend closely. She loved Tipi, and one of the things she loved about her was that she was incredibly honest. Honest, but when she did tell a lie she was so very, very bad at it. Even now the orc woman stood there with twitchy ears and a fake smile, obviously trying to cover something up. All it took was a deep breath of the air, to know exactly what that was. “So, what have you done today?”

Tipi fumbled with her words. “Oh…ya’know, this n’ that. It’s been pretty boring.”

Abigail smiled knowingly. It would have been easy for her to believe the piggish woman, if it wasn’t for the fact her entire home permeated with the scent of sweat and sex. “So, where is Felix?” She asked.

“He’s out back taking a bath.” Tipi smiled, inching her way to the door. “I’m gonna go and get some things for supper.”

“You know, a bath does sound like a good idea right now.” Abigail smiled to her friend as she walked by. “Especially for you, dear.”

Tipi gave her a confused look. “Why’s that?”

The bovine woman leaned in close, whispering into the orc’s ear. “Because, my dear friend, you completely reek of him.”

Tipi’s face burned brightly, stuttering. “I-I-I…Ya’see… there was this…”

Abigail smiled and gave the woman a pat on the shoulder. “It’s alright. I hope you didn’t hurt him, did you?”

It was funny to watch the slow minded girl to sigh dreamingly, beaming a smile. “No, I didn’t.”

Abigail’s face reddened as she leaned into her friend, making the woman squeak gently. “How was he?”

Tipi’s thighs rubbed together as her mind recalled the man’s presence between them. “He was, wonderful.” She made a squeal when she felt a hand touch her between her legs, fingers dancing around on her folds.

The bovine woman could feel her heart pounding as she felt her friend’s loving flower, feeling it dripping with juices. They had sex not to long ago; to think, if they continued, she could have caught them in the act. How unfortunate that she didn’t. And, she felt so jealous! Not only did Tipi have the divine luck to have the man hold her in his sleep, but to have him to herself all day!

Abigail removed her fingers, seeing them glistening, and brought them to her mouth to lick them clean. She could taste him! So salty and delicious! Her own thighs started to rub together, feeling herself getting wet at the taste and heady smell of human cum. She looked back at Tipi, seeing her panting softly and hugging her close.

“Go ahead and make supper, okay?” Abigail whispered.

The orc nodded her head. “O-okay,” And walked out of the house.

The bovine woman continued to suck on her fingers, tasting the combination of her friend and Felix. It then occurred to her; taking a bath, is he? She left the house and started to walk around it, making sure the piggish woman would not see her and she made her way to the back. Behind the house was where she kept a large metal basin, big enough for her to fit in and bathe herself. And to see the man sitting in it now, she never thought she would see such a sight.

She surpassed her giggles at how ragged the young man looked. His hair was all mussed up, his eyes sunken and tired. He looked up when she turned the corner, and had a smile on his face.

“He-” He coughed and cleared his throat, his voice just as ragged. “Hey, Abby. How was the trip?”

Abigail smiled, thinking about the little nickname he just called her. “It was fine. Long and tiresome, but fine. How was your day? I hope you had plenty of rest.”

Felix’s face turned red, which she found adorable. “Yeah I did, but I didn’t do much at all.”

“That’s okay. Supper will be ready soon, and tomorrow we can start making your clothes.“ The bovine woman turned to leave, looking over he shoulder to look at the human once more, before leaving. He looked so much more healthier since yesterday, most likely her milk helping him heal more quickly.

Which was good; he was going to need that energy. For tomorrow, he will be hers.


>>
The Clockwork Corpse!!L5LwZ1LmIz 13/01/02(Wed)07:02 No. 18003 ID: 7a73e9

>>18002
~~*~~*~~*~~

The night didn’t fare any better then the last for Felix. After a long and strenuous day he was more then ready to sleep. Supper composed of roasted potatoes and carrots with boiled corn and fluffy bread, not as hearty as the stew but still just as filling. Tipi seemed to have exhausted herself today and had fallen sleep quickly before letting Abigail and Felix to get ready.

It mean he had no choice but willingly crawl in the bed between the women. Though being sandwiched between two warm bodies made him fall asleep quickly as well, waking up halfway in the night to find his head halfway buried in the bovine woman’s bare chest. Waking up wasn’t as gracious, however. Tipi wasn’t as careful as Abigail was with climbing over him, having slipped and woke the human up when she nearly suffocated him with large breasts.

Hell of a wakeup call. A large cup of milk helped him wake up more, ready to face the day. What he faced was Abigail holding a tape measure.

“I need to measure you for your clothes.” Abigail smiled her kindly motherly smile.

Felix nodded and let the woman measure him. As he did he looked around the home, thinking. “Where’s Tipi?”

The bovine woman smiled once more. “She wanted to look for some mushrooms. She had this idea for soup. She’ll be gone a while.” Part of that was the truth. Tipi did wanted to look for mushrooms for a soup, but as for the length of time she would be gone was not entirely true. It was a trait among Tipi’s kind to have an uncanny knack in sniffing out and finding edible fungus and tubers, and truly it didn’t take her that long to find some. However, this morning, Abigail decided it was best if Tipi ‘made herself scarce’ today, and though the orc knew exactly what that meant she nonetheless obeyed her friend’s wishes. She even stated that maybe the path to the mountain would actually bring up some good finds.

Now, here was the holstaurus, sitting before the young human, carefully wrapping a measuring tape around his chest to measure him for his new shirt. She felt her cheeks heat up, touching the man’s skin, but calmed herself as she jolted the numbers down on a piece of parchment.

All the while, Felix tried to make small talk. “So, Tipi told me how you and her met.”

Abigail smiled and giggled at the memory. “The poor thing. I was lucky enough to find her before something terrible happened to her.”

Felix laughed as well. “To bad she couldn’t find her family.”

Abigail measured the length of the man’s arm, feeling her legs tingle at the sight of his muscles. “Oh she did find them eventually, but she just never left. Said she liked it here more then constantly traveling.”

“I know that feeling. I’m always on the move, never really staying anywhere for long. This place is very peaceful, and really I never been anywhere like this in my life.” Felix mused.

“Never?” Abigail had the measuring tape gently around his neck, letting it fall slack as she drew close to him. “Felix, tell me about where your from.”

The human thought on this, trying to find a way to word it so she could understand. “Well, I know it sounds crazy but this is true. Where I come from our lands are separated by an incredibly vast ocean of night and stars. Whole worlds we can travel to. And our ships are massive and made of metal, able to carry thousands if not millions of people at once. I’m from a small place called Hera; I was born in a giant village with homes that touch the sky. Places like this, so green and peaceful; they hardly exist in Hera. The whole world was covered in homes and villages and people, and very little untouched land.”

Abigail’s eyes were wide as she imagined it all, finding it to be rather scary, if not incredibly fascinating. “And, what is it that you do? You once said that the ship you were on was ‘military’. Were you part of an army?”

Felix shook his head. “Not really. I’m actually still just a scholar on my way to another world to see my teacher. I have basic training but that’s it, and the ship I was on was really a charter I got in the last moment.” The human then sighed, staring into the roof. “I realized that I may never go back home, and that I may be stuck here for the rest of my life.”

Abigail looked at the man and saw his eyes sad, and gently brought him close in a hug. “I’m sorry, Felix. If there is anyway I can make you feel better…”

Felix, though his face pressed against the woman’s large chest, returned the hug with a sigh. “It’s okay, Abby. If anything, I’m glad that you two were the ones that found me. You’re making being here a whole lot easier.”

The woman developed a great smile and hugged the man tighter, who responded in suit. Having his face squished against the bovine woman’s generous bust made it hard for him to appreciate this touching moment, and started to fear when he felt himself getting hard and pressing against Abigail’s thigh. He hoped she couldn’t feel it.

But she did. She could feel the human’s pride, already stiff in excitement, and seeing his face so red from being close to her breasts, it all sent a shock down her spine, her mind wondering to lewd territory. Her excitement affected her more then she thought when she felt another familiar sensation, her face flushing as the man pulled away.

Felix felt the side of his face, feeling it slightly damp, and saw the wet spot on the woman’s overall top. The smell of the liquid was familiar to the man, looking up at the woman’s red face.

“S-sorry about that. Sometimes I get too full and I,” She giggled, “Leak.”

Felix’s face burned red. “N-no, it’s okay.”

The holstaurus looked away with a smile, setting her tape measure down on the table. “I think it’s a good time for a break. I need to,” Her face burned brighter as she touched her chest. “Relieve myself.”

Felix mumbled nervously, heading to the door. “I-I’ll give you some privacy.”

Before he reached the door, that heavenly voice stopped him, carrying an urgent but anxious tone with it. “Felix~?” He looked back, seeing the bovine woman looking at him with dark eyes. “It’s hard for me to do it alone, and sometimes Tipi would help me. But, she’s not here right now.” He watched in wide eyes as the women undone the straps of her overalls, her top falling forward and her massive mounds bouncing in joyous freedom. “Can you, milk me~?”

The man felt so much blood fled one head to the other that was dizzying, his voice long gone now that he could only nod dumbly. The woman gestured for him to come closer, taking his hands and leading him to sit down on the bed. She crawled up onto his lap, the man feeling her powerful legs wrapping around him as she gently took his hands once more.

He grew nervous now, being so close to her with her chest free and opened to his eyes, and even so very close to him once more. “I-I-I don’t know what to do.”

Abigail has her motherly smile, giving the man a chaste kiss on the forehead. “It’s okay, I’ll show you.” She placed his hands on her sides, placing her own on his shoulders. “Now, do as I say, alright?” He could only nod. “First, you need to massage them.”

Felix looked at the grandiose mammaries before him. Tipi’s breasts were quite large, but Abigail’s were bigger then his head! And, looking upon the pale flesh and the pink peaks, he unconsciously licked his lips. Shakily his hands brushed up the woman’s sides to her chest, and gently took one of the great pillows in his hands. With such a large surface both his hands had to rub it in its entirety, softly massaging it as the woman made small coos and sighs.

The bovine woman combed his hair with her fingers, the kindly and motherly smile never leaving her. “That feels so good, Felix. But, you need to do it just a little harder, okay?”

The young man gulped hard, his throat suddenly dry, as he applied more pressure in his touching. He squeezed the fatty flesh, watching her nipple harden by the sensations. Her nipples and areolas were larger then Tipi’s, but then again it was understandable with having larger breasts. But to watch them protrude slightly, and he was able to get a hold of them and gently squeeze them, he felt like he was going to pop. Abigail was moaning softly now, cradling his head as he touched her. He could see a tiny droplet seep out of the magnificent breast, his mouth suddenly watering.

The bovine woman felt her legs shook at the sight of the man’s ogling eyes upon her, his pride pulsing powerfully against her sopping womanhood. “N-now, I need you to suck the milk out, with your mouth.”

Felix suddenly stopped his administration and looked up at the woman. “W-what?”

“Felix,” She moaned his name, her eyes dark with lust. “Please~?” The young man returned his eyes to the chest before him, and without a second though closed his lips around the inviting teat and suckled hard. Abigail gasped loudly and held onto his head tightly, feeling his tongue dancing against her skin. “H-harder~.” She moaned at the sensations of his teeth nipping her, her legs locking up as she felt it coming.

Felix’s mouth was suddenly flooded with the sweet creaminess of the woman’s milk, drinking it down in heavy gulps as a constant stream was pumped out. He felt her gripped his hair in a fist but ignored it, a small moan rumbling in his chest. He suckled and drank for what seemed like over five minutes, before leaning away. Tiny streams ran down her breast, to which he licked up eagerly, the woman panting.

“O-okay, now, the other one- OH!” She didn’t even finished before the man wrapped his mouth around her other breast and started to lap at her. He took his earlier lesson in consideration and massaged the precious mound, the hearty cream escaping her much quicker this time. His stomach felt full in no time, drinking her down for a while before leaning away again.

Abigail sat panting and red faced, making a loving purr as she brushed the young man’s head. “Ooh, thank you. You did that so well~.” She eased off the bed, and having the man watch her with wide eyes, let the rest of her outfit fall to the ground. Felix’s thought was right: her skin ended low on her waist, and her fur, white and soft, went the rest of the way down. “I think, you deserve a reward for that.” She knelt down to the ground, gazing upon the tent in the man’s pants, before pulling them and releasing him. She moaned at the sight of the human’s cock, the head red and dripping with pre-cum. She wrapped her hands gently around it and gave it a soft lick, making the man groan, before making him cry out as it disappeared into her throat.

She eased away, leaving the muscle glistening with her saliva, and smiled up at the man. “You milked me,” She leaned in farther, but rather suckle on the member again, she took her breast into each hand and let the human’s pride slip right between them, disappearing among the mounds of flesh. “Now I, milk you~.”

Felix groaned as the woman began to massage him with her soft skin, squeezing them together and rubbing the muscle all over. She could see the very tip of his cock through her cleavage as she moved, leaning her head forward to give it a lick whenever she could. The man lied back into the bed, the holstaurus’ chest slowly pumping up and down on his lap. She smiled motherly, her tongue dancing around the head of the human’s member.

“Does it feel good, Felix~?” She asked him.

The man groaned, looking down to her. “Y-yeah, it’s amazing.”

This made her smile happily. “I’m glad,” Her movements became fast, her eyes darkening more. “Will you cum for me?”

Felix stuttered, his hands gripping the blanket of the bed. “I-I’ll try.” He started to raise his hips to match her tempo, his hands gently taking the soft pillows to guide him. Soon enough Abigail didn’t need to move, the man pumping into her chest, her mouth hovered over the shiny head of his cock to suckle it every thrust. He continued this action for a while, his tempo becoming faster, the woman moaning softly as he fucked her breasts.

Finally with a cry and a loving coo from the bovine woman, her face was greeted with a thick rope of warm cum splashing across her lips and nose. With a shuddering moan she opened her mouth wide and let her tongue fall out, catching the next jet. Soon, with the man panting heavily, her face and chest was painted with the human’s seed, Abigail’s face a bright red as she licked her lips.

Being covered with the man’s cum, the heady smell invading her senses, she was brought to the days of her youth, of the day a human man came to the farm her mother and sisters lived at. The man wanted to trade some precious stones he acquired from the mountains for some produce and milk. Her mother didn’t have any use for the gems other then to trade them for other supplies, but having a human man there, and having her children watching him intently from the safety of the home, she saw to give the man what he wanted, for exchange for something else.

The man was no stranger to the dealings of monster women appetites and agreed. He had thought he was going to have the buxom mother, but instead found himself swarmed by seven budding holstaurus calves. Back in those days Abigail was just now growing into her large size, her milk now developing. She remember her and her sisters all exploring the man while her mother watched on the side, giving each and everyone of her daughters advice. She remember her and her oldest sister at the man’s waist, his cock hard between their breasts as they massaged him.

It surprised her when he first came, most of it falling onto her face. But her mother told her that she had done a job well done and was rewarded for it. The smell and taste of Felix’s cum remained her of that day, the first time she had the taste of a human man. She leaned forward to lick her breasts clean, the young man watching her.

She moaned softly, sucking it off her fingers. “Ooh, Felix, you taste so good~.” The man only stuttered and mumbled, not able to form a proper thanks due to his panting. She leaned away, letting the muscle escape the plump valley, and she saw he was still hard and willing. Though a waste, she cleaned up the rest of the seed with a cloth from the cabinet, returning to the human. She smiled warmly and turned her back to him, bending over and placing her hands against the wall, her rear raised into the air and wiggling towards the man. “Felix, come here~.”

The man gulped, but in an instant on his feet behind her. Her juices flowed in anticipation, nearly cumming there and then as the man hilted into her with a grunt. Her tail raised for him instinctually as he started thrusting into her, his hands gripping her waist tightly. The human speared her with gusto, his cock slamming against her burning womb, and his stomach filled with enriching milk, he was going to last for quite a while. Her mind faded into her primal and lustful state, lowing loudly and racking her fingers across the wooden wall, feeling the young man grab her breasts and massaging them as he bottomed out into her constantly.

It was when her tongue was flopping in the air, her mind numb with intense pleasure, did she make a great cry when the man groaned loudly and held onto her tightly, her womb being filled with his warm fluids. She came hard as she was flooded, her inner muscle clamping down tightly around the cock to keep him hilted, her legs quaking. Her mind began to clear, her head hanging low as she sighed contently at the sensation of human cum swishing around inside her.

Felix held onto her waist tightly, his whole body stiffening, before finally letting her go. She cooed when he slipped out her, his seed oozing out of her and down her leg. He was unable to stand, falling back into the bed with a grunt, his member still standing at full mast. He lied there panting heavily as Abigail climbed up onto his waist. He gasped when she lowered herself down on him, once more entering her sheathe of warmth. He had thought she was going to ride him, but instead she first leaned down to him, his face suddenly surrounded by her large breasts.

She moaned, looking at the man’s hazy eyes as he looked up from her cleavage. “Drink up, Felix. You’ll need your strength~.”

The man could only moan and took a nipple into his mouth, sucking on the heavenly vessel of milk. As he drank down more of the bovine woman’s cream, her hips started to pump onto him, starting slow but quickly picking up a pace. She gyrated, moaning at she stirred up her insides, making the man groan around her chest as he suckled harder. Soon she was bouncing on his lap as he drank, crying out his name in ecstasy.

She grew steadily closer to her second orgasm when she spied some movement in the corner of her eye. Discreetly she looked over to see the top of a peach colored head and vivid green eyes looking at her, their cheeks a bright red. She knew Tipi wouldn’t stay away for long, but to have her friend watch her as she fucked the human drove her to the brink, shuddering as her inner muscles spastically milked to man to his own edge. But neither one of them let up, the holstaurus still humping the human even as he came, and Felix continued to drink from her as he was fucked by the wild woman.

From the window, Tipi watched intently as the two went at it, her thighs rubbing together and her flower dripping at the erotic sights. Next to her was a basket of mushrooms she collect from along the path to the mountain, the sun now hanging over her as time slipped into the afternoon. Judging by how crazed the two were, it didn’t seem they were going to stop anytime soon. So, reluctantly, she gathered her basket and trekked back into the forest to give the two lovers some more time alone.

~*~

The sun disappeared behind the trees, plunging the tiny house in the shadows and the evening approached. Abigail sat panting heavily, sweat pouring from her body as she stared blankly into the ceiling, her hands grabbing onto the pair of legs behind her. Beneath her, Felix lied motionless, still buried inside the woman but completely and utterly spent of all energy, having an equally blank and sunken expression. The two were resting after an incredible bout of copulation, the house reeking of the actions.

After her long pause of silence, the bovine woman finally looked down at the man, slowly lowering herself to lay on him. The man looked up at her, and felt her lips on him as she kissed him deeply. The man let out a shuddering cry when the woman eased off of him, his cock now soft as it flopped down against his stomach, quickly being followed by a large and oozing wad of his cum. Abigail made a coo, looking at the mess they made, returning to continue kissing the man.

“Felix,” He voice was low as she curled up next to him. “How do you feel?”

The man’s voice came out in a croak. “Like I ran a marathon in full sprint.”

The holstraurus giggled and beamed a smile, easing herself off the bed. “Will you be having supper?”

The man made a groan and shook his head. “No, no. I don’t think I can.”

Abigail nodded and stood up, shuddering as a river of juices traveled down her leg onto the floor. “Well then, you can go ahead and rest up if you need to, and we’ll even let you sleep in tomorrow if you want.” Her response was soft breathing, causing her to look back at the young man. “Felix?” The man was already long gone, sleeping deeply and soundly on the bed. Abigail giggled and leaned down, giving the man a kiss on the forehead. “Sleep tight~.”

It was at this moment, the voyeur in the window decided to make herself known, walking in and setting her basket stuffed with mushrooms and tubers down on the table. She then walked over to the bed, seeing the comatose man, prodding his leg. “D-did you kill him?”

Abigail giggled, pulling her overalls back on. “No, dear. He’s just asleep. It seems I was more trouble for him then I thought.” She caressed her belly, feeling a good quantity of human seed swimming inside her womb. “But oh so worth it.” She looked back at her friend, playfully gasping at the sight. “Tipi! What are you doing?”

The orc woman was down on her knees, softly licking at the man’s limp member, cleaning it of juices. She looked up, her face bright red. “I-I-I was just…”

The bovine woman giggled, giving her friend a pat on the head. “Don’t worry. I will cook tonight, but poor Felix won’t be joining us.” She smiled brightly as her piggish friend returns to her gentle administrations to the slumbering man. She walked to the doorway, taking in the air with deep breathes, basking in the afterglow of sex. As she did, she took notice of a scent in the air, and natural instinct started to click in her mind and body. “Hmm, the air is damp; it’s going to rain tomorrow.”


>>
The Clockwork Corpse!!L5LwZ1LmIz 13/01/02(Wed)07:03 No. 18004 ID: 7a73e9

>>18003
~~*~~*~~*~~

The first thing he became aware of was the sounds. Rhythmic, aquatic, the rapping of raindrops against wood. Then came the pain. It was dull, but his muscles felt taut and well used, stiff enough that it was a little hard to move. Then came the sensations, the surrounding warmth and cradling comfort of a bed. And, as his mind became more clear, the evident feelings of two bodies on either side of him, his head lying on something soft and plump.

He slowly opened his eyes, the home quiet and dim, the sun outside blacked out by rolling clouds. It was then he saw the smiling faces. On one side was Tipi, the other was Abigail. Both of the monster-girls were stripped nude and laying beside him, his head resting on Tipi’s breasts.

“Good morning sleepy head.” Abigail beamed her motherly smile, her voice low in a whisper. She leaned down to him, giving him a kiss. “Did you sleep well?”

His throat still ragged, he spoke softly. “Like a rock.”

Tipi then leaned down to him and kissed him as well, gently cradling his head against her chest. “We were supposed to tend the farm today, but we can’t now. The rain is keeping up inside.”

“And,” Abigail’s cheeks reddened and her eyes grew dark, pressing her larger breasts against his chest. “We don’t have much to do inside.”

Felix felt his face heat up, knowing exactly where this was going. Having one woman one day and the other the next, it really shouldn’t surprise him that they both want him today, especially on a rainy day. But nonetheless he sank into the bed, the two women surrounding him in warmth.

“Felix?” The bovine woman kissed his forehead. “Are you hungry?”

The young man nodded his head. “Starving.”

This made the woman smile greatly and presented her chest to him. He didn’t hesitate to take one of the magnificent mounds into his mouth, lazily suckling on it to coax the milk forth. The woman sighed softly and brushed his hair, letting him have his fill.

This time, still being groggy, he didn’t attack it ravenously. Rather he took his time with the meal, enjoying the sensations of this woman’s round breast against his face and the sweet taste of her milk, just as he took his time to enjoy the feeling of these two naked women so close to him.

He felt like a king being serviced by a pair of beautiful handmaidens, one feeding him an exotic delicacy while the other held him lovingly, her fingers caressing his chest. He felt himself getting hard by the touching and feeding, but already a hand was encircling him, stroking him softly to wake his member up from its slumber. With a smack of the lips he pulled away, feeling a burp rolling in his chest, the milk coating his mouth. With a smile, he then turned his head and licked Tipi’s breast, making her jump at the sudden surprise and cooed when he suckled on her as well.

Abigail smiled at the sight, pumping the human’s cock more harder but keeping a decent and slow pace. “Feeling playful today?”

He mumbled around the orc’s mound, his arms now raising up. He took a plentiful plump breasts in each hand, one of Tipi’s and one of Abby’s, and started circulating suckling each one, making the two woman moan softly. One provided milk, the other made the owner grunt cutely in excitement. It was answer enough for the women. He thoroughly enjoyed this, but at the same time he kept thinking he was still asleep and dreaming.

From what he could gather he determined that all of the monster-girls were like this. Not so much as nice as these two were, but more or less, well, horny. No males, cursed with an incurable lust; it’s no wonder why Abigail and Tipi liked him so much. It was like Tipi told him; he was a gift. How he got here, he realized earlier that he may never know. But to leave, at first he wanted to, but now suckling on a milk giving breast and feeling a warm plump body against him, he didn’t care anymore. But one question kept repeating in his mind.

He stopped his licking and panted softly, feeling the creamy warmth of the holstaurus’ milk in his stomach. He looked up to the women with dark half-lidded eyes. “You girls treat me so badly.”

Both of them seemed very surprise to hear this, but it was Abigail who first realized it was just a playful joke, kissing the man on the head, Tipi close behind.

“Is…this, going to be an every morning thing?” Felix asked the question that plagued him.

Both of the women smiled greatly, Abigail leaning down to him, her voice lusty and hot in his face. “Do you want it to be?” She giggled when his pride pulsed in her hand. “I’ll take that as a yes.”

Tipi wrapped her arms around him, planting fluttery kisses on his face. “We’ll do anything for you, Felix~.”

He groaned slightly when Abigail started to pump him faster, but she slowed down when he made the sound. “Still sore? Aww, poor thing.” The bovine woman got up on her hands and knees and turned herself around, her head down at his waist. “I’ll be very gentle with you.”

“H-hey, wait!” Not wanting to be outdone by her friend, Tipi done the same.

Felix looked down to see the two women surrounding his member, watching his expressions as they began to plant soft kisses on the hot flesh. Tongues danced on either side of him, trailing up to lap at the base and the fleshy sack of seed, to twirl around on the reddened cap, to back down again. Felix sighed and lied back, his eyes suddenly falling on the swaying shapely bottoms on with side of him. He smiled to himself and reached out, making Tipi gasp and jump while Abigail sighed and chuckled, feeling his hands rub and explore them.

Caught in his wild lust before, he actually never properly admired the women’s ample rear ends, but now he was able to get a good look and feel of them. No surprise that Abigail’s wide hips and thighs were taut and strong, more muscle then fat really, but her short coat of white fur was smooth and soft, very well kept for a farmer. Her maidenhood was human like, dripping with her arousal. Curiously he moved his hand up and brushed the base of her bovine tail. It felt just as strong as her legs.

Tipi’s bottom was larger and hips wider, tight and powerful but soft and cushiony. Even though his hands he could feel how much stronger she was then her friend, but more plump in feeling. Her fatty lips were redden and wet in anticipation, her whole lower have swaying slowly and sensually for him. Rubbing her tail made her make a squeal of sort, feeling the thin fuzz of hair it had. Her tail wasn’t as strong as Abby’s, even shaking a little as he touched it.

Pleased with his touching, both of his hands dipped in between the thighs of the women, and felt them. Fingers entered the two of them, both of them stopping their administrations long enough to sigh and moan before continuing with more force. Abby’s honey pot seemed to lessen to accept him, only tightening every now and then and sucking on his fingers. Tipi’s clamed down tight around him, almost like instinct, but not unyielding.

Felix let out a groan when he felt the tightness of a silken throat closing around his cock, looking down to see Abigail swallowing him while and moaning softly around him. She leaned away, letting the human organ to pop out of her mouth, and it was quickly sheathed into the piggish woman’s mouth, suckling on it and a tongue lapping against it. She pulled away with an obscene slurp, her cheek flushing as she let it slip out of her gasping mouth.

The bovine woman moaned, looking back to the young man. “I think someone is rea~dy.” She sang, then had a playful look on her face and looked to her friend. “But, who is going first?”

“You had him yesterday.” Tipi’s cheeks puffed cutely in annoyance. “I think it’s only fair I go first.”

“Oh, but it’s my milk keeping him so hard~.” To clarify her point, Abigail dragged her tongue along the human shaft, making the man sigh. “I believe I shall go first.”

“That’s not fair!” Tipi took the member away from her friend, suckling on the head powerfully, Felix groaning. “You had him longer then I have!”

“But I went to the camp to get him material to make him clothes.”

Felix’s legs locked up when the holstaurus sucked him deeply into her throat.

“B-but I cooked for him more then you did!”

The man’s body shook, feeling an eager mouth closed around his testicles, a tongue massaging them. This was too much; if they kept going, he was going to blow! “G-girls…”

“Then the oldest shall go first.”

That pressure was building in his stomach.

“B-but that’s still you!”

“L-ladies, please.”

“Then we should let him decide.”

“F-fine!” Tipi looked to the human, his cock now sandwiched between the two women’s large breasts. “Felix, who shall-”

Felix interrupted. “Aww fuck!”

Both women let out a surprised gasp when the human cock suddenly erupted, powerful jets of cum being sent skyward to splash across plentiful busts and beautiful faces. The two monster-girls looked at one another, semen decorating their cheeks and chest.

Felix lied back panting, feeling the sensations of tongues cleaning up the mess he made. He looked down, watching Abigail and Tipi licking each other’s breasts and faces of his jizz, making sure every little bit of it was gone. Finally when they were finished they looked to him, both having great smiles.

He found his voice. “D-don’t make me choose.”

Abigail had her motherly smile as she nodded her head. “Very well, we’ll let fate decide.” She crawled out of the bed and went across the room, returning with some she had gotten out of a cupboard and covered in cloth. She sat it down on the bed and unwrapped it, revealing it to be some sort of golden devise that resembled a large compass on top of an ornate stature of a woman with a serpentine like lower body holding it up. “I never though I would use this.” The bovine woman smiled, placing her hand down on the disk. “Who shall have Felix first? Me, or Tipi?” And with a flick of her wrist an arrow on the top of the disk began to spin wildly.

It was amusing to Felix to see Tipi having her fingers crossed as she stared intently at the golden bauble. Finally the spinning arrow slowed down, finally pointing to…

Abigail smiled, setting the devise aside. “It will be me.”

The piggish woman let out a big “Aww!”, huffing as she sat back into the bed. Felix thought it was interesting to have something like that devise around, but his thoughts didn’t dwell long when he saw Abigail sit up and hoisted herself across his lap.

She smiled at the human, reaching down to take his pride in her hand to guide it. “Don’t worry; I’ll easier on you.” She moaned softly as she lowered herself, feeling that human cock ease inside her till it was as deep as it could go. She cooed, grinding her hips slightly to feel the organ mix around. Tipi’s annoyed looked had faded away, now watching the coupling in rapt focus as her friend started to slowly raise and fall on top of the young man.

The pace Abby had was torturous, deliberately slow as to feel every detail of the member slide against her inner walls, moaning when it just barely touches her cervix. Felix gripped her hips to try to push up into her, but her hands pressing down on his waist kept him firmly in place. Tipi could feel her loving flower flair at the sight, her fingers unconsciously touching her, gently stroking her lips.

Gradually Abigail picked up speed, letting her hips drop with more force, now allowing the human to buck and drive himself deeper into her. Tipi drew close to Felix, pressing her breasts against him and kissing him. She moaned when one of his hands reached up and caressed her bosom, massaging it.

“T-Tipi,” The young man moaned. “I-I can still help you.”

“H-how?” The piggish woman asked, looking at his red face. He leaned in close and whispered something into her ear, her own face turning redder. “I-is that okay?” He nodded. “O-okay.” With a shudder she sat up and threw her leg over the human. “L-like this?” She slowly lowered herself down, her bottom practically sitting on the man’s face. When she did, she suddenly gasped and moaned at the feeling of a tongue lapping at her wet nether lips, grabbing the man’s waist to keep herself steady.

His vision blocked by hot flesh, he buried his face into the woman above him, licking at her moist flower, listening to her sigh and feeling her shaking around his head. She lowered herself down farther, almost close enough to completely suffocate him, his tongue digging deeper into her.

Abigail was fascinated at what was unfolding before her, wondering if she should have let Tipi go first. It made her pump faster and harder on the man’s lap, watching her friend’s face contort in masks of pleasure from being eaten by Felix. Soon enough the bovine woman was bouncing on the human, hugging onto Tipi as she girded her hips down into the man’s face.

Abigail let out a shuddering cry, her eyes rolling into her head, hot cum washing into her womb as the man came hard. Feeling her friend quiver with orgasm, Tipi raised her hip enough to hear Felix groan and pant at his release, the orc woman’s juices coating his mouth.

The bovine woman moaned and caressed her stomach, feeling the last few spurts being emptied. She raised up, letting the cock slip out of her, and she cupped her hand over her mound to keep the precious seed inside. She eased back into the bed with a coo, looking at Tipi.

“Tipi, dear,” The woman had a seductive smile as she parted her legs. “Can you clean me up~?”

The piggish woman’s face turned red, but she couldn’t say no to her friend. She crawled forward, just as Abigail released herself, cum slowly oozing out of her. The bovine woman moaned she the orc woman started to lick her folds, lapping the juices and drinking them down. Felix watched the scene before him, before looking at the plump monster-girl’s bottom swaying at him.

Abigail could tell what the human was looking at and what he wanted, so she reached forward and too the piggish woman’s rounded cheeks into her hands and parted them. No words were needed, Tipi crying out when she felt that cock dove into her, still licking her friend’s moist flower. Felix took his time, slowly pumping the woman, listening to her squeals and grunts. He gripped her thick waist, picking up his pace, until finally fucking the piggish woman furiously.

Abby moaned at the feeling of her friend’s tongue digging into her honey pot, gathering as much of the human seed as possible, watching the young man bottomed out in the plump body wildly. She leaned forward, gently taking the back of Felix’s neck to bring him closer, kissing him deeply and sucking on his tongue. Locking like this, Felix lasted longer then the first, leaning away with a loud groan to announce his end. Not that he needed to at all.

He hugged onto Tipi and hilted himself, the woman squealing loudly as her body quivered and shook. The waves lasted long, the man panting heavily as he lied on the monster-girl. He willed some strength to pull out and flop on his back, the two women giggling and cooing as they surrounded him, hugging him. When Abigail offered her breasts he didn’t waste time suckling it to coax more of the energizing milk, the woman having her kindly and motherly smile.

They allowed the man to rest, before he spoke up, looking up at the two buxom women. “I-I don’t think I can keep doing this every day.” He hated to say that, but it was the truth. Unless he starts to train his body, he doesn’t think he could keep up with these lusty monster-girls.

The two women giggled and peppered him in kisses, hands touching his body and still hard cock. Tipi was suckling on his neck, when Abigail kissed him deeply.

“These past few days, were really us getting all this pent up frustration out.” She said to him, kissing him gently on the forehead. “We know you can satisfy us all the time.”

“No,” The man grinned. “But, if I train myself, built up my strength, I could try.”

There was a happy squeal from Tipi, kissing him deeply and her tongue wriggling in his mouth. “Strong daddies make strong babies~!”

Felix chuckled , the two women cuddling him, before Abigail smiled motherly and hoisted herself up, and sat down on the man’s lap. “And today isn’t over yet, Felix~!” And started fucking him wildly.

At that moment, something struck a cord with Felix. “W-wait… babies?”


>>
The Clockwork Corpse!!L5LwZ1LmIz 13/01/02(Wed)07:04 No. 18005 ID: 7a73e9

~~**~~**~~**~~

Seasons came and gone, the years passing by slowly but surly. The tiny homestead grew in time, the fields now larger and the barn bigger, the home now a decently sized house. Felix learned he was captured; a sort of prisoner to two busty and lustful wives. He figured that he would never return home at all, but frankly didn’t care anymore. He silently grieved for his old life and his friends and family he had left behind on his own time, and coming to deeply care for his new family. Much he has learned of those who inhabit the lands, and even learned of a walled-in human settlement deeper inland. He had thought about traveling there, but brushed it aside; he had a new life to care for now, and no longer wishes to return to the old, or even return to human civilization anymore.

The several acres of land was his world now, his loving orc and holsturus wife keeping him busy all the time. It became a daily routine now, to have either one of his wives to come to him and seductively tempt him into sex. And being on a farm he had indeed trained himself, and was now able to please his wives whenever they needed him. Sometimes they didn’t even ask him, climbing on top of him in the middle of the night and arouse him from slumber, or even kiss him passionately and lead him to the ground or bed and have him there. Oh but there were times that it was he who sought them out, coming up behind them and rubbing their breasts and bodies and bending them over for him.

Sex seemed to emanate from the house constantly, but there came a time when Felix thought it was going to come to him less fruqently, but quickly leaner that, not matter what, they get what they want from him.

~*~

Felix lied in the bed panting, his face heated up brightly. “I-I can’t do this.”

His protests were silenced by a deep kiss from Abigail who lied next to him, Tipi snuggling up to him on the other side. “They need to learn, Felix. Just as my mother taught me, I have to do the same.”

The human could only look down, and watch at what unfolded before him. A child, a little girl of several years, her hair long and white, her eyes a bright hazel, and her legs covered in soft white fur and her feet a pair of cloven hooves, a bovine like tail swaying behind her, and a pair of floppy ears on her head, was down near the man’s waist. Even at a young age, the tiny calf girl’s breasts were already swelling with milk, round and full like a pair of oranges. And nestled between the premature bust, a cock stood straight and hard. The little girl moved her chest around, massaging the human organ, watching it pulse in rapt fascination.

She then looked up, having a happy smile on her face. “Does this feel good, daddy?”

Felix groaned, unable to looked away. “I-it feels great, Daisy.”

The little calf, Daisy, smiled brightly and continued her administrations. Nearby, another little girl sat and watched. Her skin was a pinkish shade, her hair the color of fresh peaches, her eyes a bright and vivid green. On her head was a pair of fleshy pig like ears, a matching twisty tail on the small of her back. She lacked the breasts of her half-sister, but her waist was already starting to grow plump, her thick thighs unconsciously rubbing together at the sight of the human member.

“Feely,” Tipi cooed at the small child, gently brushing her head. “You can go ahead and try to.”

The little piglet, Feely, nodded her head , her cheeks turning red as she leaned down close to the human cock. She nervously reached out and grasped it, and slowly started to pump her hands up and down the shaft. She looked to her father for approval, her answer a gentle pat on the head that made her squeal happily.

Felix watched the two little girls molest him, as their mothers watched on with kind smiles, kissing him every now and then. In a sense, he has wished the constant sex would ease out on him, with the girls running around. But it seemed whenever they got a chance of peace and quite, usually when Tipi took them out together tubers and mushrooms, or when Abigail decided to take them for a walk through the forest, he was attacked by a lust driven wife. But this, watching his two daughters now, was not what he had expected when his wives came to him to talk to him about the children’s ‘lessons’.

Apparently, monster-girls learn about the facts of life early, and in explicit detail.

Felix groaned, unable to stop himself, and shuddered. The two little girls let out a collective gasp when the human cock they were touching suddenly expanded and erupted, a warm and sticky liquid being shot out and onto Daisy’s budding chest and face.

The two mothers giggled at the sight of the little calf’s wide eyes. “Ahh! Something came out!”

“That’s your father’s semen.” Abigail cooed.

Feely leaned forward and smelled the musty fluid on her half-sister’s face, making the calf girl cry out when she licked it up. “It tastes...salty.” The little piglet orc mused on the taste, licking more of it up.

Even Daisy started to lick it off her rounded breasts, her face heating up brightly. “It smells, funny. My head is all fuzzy.” She giggled at the sensation. She then looked down, her father’s cock still hard and dripping, and started to lap it clean.

Tipi hugged her husband closely, watching as the tow children lick up the precious cum. “If you ever want babies, you need to have a man cum in you. And it will feel so good!”

“Will daddy give me a baby?” The little piglet asked, her voice hopeful.

Felix couldn’t believe his ears, but thankfully salvation came when Abigail giggled and shook her head. “You’ll need to find another human man to do that.” She then hugged the human closely, kissing his head. “You can’t have your daddy’s baby.”

Feely, having some of her mother’s traits, puffed her cheeks in annoyance. “But that’s not fair!”

“Sorry Feely,” Tipi beamed brightly. “But he’s all ours~! But don’t worry; we’ll show you how to get a man of your own.” She then crawled down to the end of the bed, hugging her daughter close and looking to Abigail. “Do you think she should go first?”

The bovine woman smiled. “It’s fair that the oldest should go first.”

The piggish woman beamed, looking dot to her child. “Feely, are you ready?”

The little piglet nodded her head enthusiastically. “Yeah! I want…” She stopped, and thought. “What was it again?”

Tipi smile motherly, raising her daughter in the air and hovering over the human. “You, want daddy to fuck you~!”

“What about me?” Daisy asked, looking at the human cock hopefully.

Abigail giggled and lead her child closer. “Daddy need his energy. I think he needs a drink~.”

At this, the little calf’s face beamed brightly. “Oh, yeah!” She suddenly jumped forward, her budding chest landing on her father’s face. “Daddy? Can you milk me~?”

Felix’s face was red hot, looking at the little girl’s, his own daughter’s, rounded breasts. He looked to Abigail, who smiled at him motherly. It seemed he wasn’t going to get out of this easily. He shakily opened his mouth, only to have soft flesh thrust inside it.

Daisy moaned softly, looking down at her father’s lips wrapped around her budding bust. “Drink up daddy~! Mama said we’re gonna have a long day of lessons!”

Felix could only groan, looking over at the window at the rising sun outside, and felt his cock entering into a tight body, the loud and joyful squeals of Feely filling the air.

These women, are going to be the death of him.


>>
The Clockwork Corpse!!L5LwZ1LmIz 13/01/02(Wed)07:04 No. 18006 ID: 7a73e9

Done, going to bed, later.


>>
Anonymous 13/01/02(Wed)15:39 No. 18009 ID: 5d8ea3

That was an excellent story, well written and a great read.

If you wrote it, congrats on writing such a good story, and if you're just posting it from elsewhere, thanks for posting it and allowing people here to read it.


>>
Shade The Clockwork Corpse!!L5LwZ1LmIz 13/01/02(Wed)15:58 No. 18010 ID: 7a73e9

Another one

~*~*~*~*~*~
In the world of Vestra, there are many strange creatures. Many dangerous, all wondrous. From a race of humans who can tower over all and possess the strength of a hundred men, to various beasts of both human and monster make. Some of the strange creatures have lived along side the races of the world in peace, others would not hesitate to attack you like a mindless animal.

But, there were also other creatures, creatures that lived in other bordering worlds only accessible through magical means, that could grant power and strength to humans, if they so desire to. And, it was not uncommon for warriors, mages, thieves, and many more kinds of humans to seek out such creatures to be gifted their powers.

Many search, many fail, but they still journey to make their wish a reality.

Though, those only wanted that power so they could be better at what they do; she only wanted it temporarily so she could have the strength to enact revenge for an injustice.

That was why the stalwart and knightly woman was there, standing before the darkness of the cavern. It took her years to train herself to fight well, but in the end she learned that no matter how much she learned or trained, her quarry was simply to powerful, and very hard to reach. So, she decided to seek the alternative; seek out one of these so called ‘world walkers’ to gain its powers, so she can complete her quest for vengeance.

The world walkers was what the humans called them; the creatures that could travel between the plains and the worlds simply as if it was natural. And finding one, was much more difficult then she thought. Not many of the world walkers truthfully announce their presence in the human world, simply sticking to the shadows and in hiding. And, there were not that many world walkers in the human world at all, for most would simply treat their visit to the human world as a small vacation before returning to their home world. There were only a miniscule few of the world walkers that stay in the human world, and have their own reasons why they stay.

It took her ages to finally find where one made a temporary residences in the human world, and this one was a particularly guarded secret. She actually stumbled upon the location purely by accident, when the map to the cave was dropped by a traveling merchant who visited the creature inside frequently. It would appear the two were close friends. Though friends as they may be, it did not stop the stoic warrior woman to question the merchant to learn more of the creature.

The creature inside the cavern was quite partial to the various wines of the human world, and the merchant was more then happy to deliver the creature different kinds of wine she had acquired in her travels in exchange for something of value from the creature. A strange ink like fluid, simply dubbed ‘Essence of Shade’. When mixed in a potion, the Essence of Shade can temporarily boost magical properties in the user. However, it was a printed warning that raw Essence of Shade was very dangerous, and must first be diffused with water before using.

But that did not matter to her; she wanted to speak with the creature, to see if she cannot be granted its powers. So, with one hand on the pummel of her sword and the other gripped around the neck of a wine bottle, she slowly entered the cave, prepared to face this creature.

The cave was not as cold and damp as she had thought it would be. In fact, the air inside seemed to be quite warm, and the walls appeared to be whipped dry and kept well clean. Studying the cavern more, she learned that not even the ground had any rocks at all, completely clear and flat and making a pathway to the rear of the tunnel.

And there, just at the end of the cave, was a singular flickering candle adhered to a wooden wall and over a rickety wooden door. She drew closer to the faux-house, hearing a variety of different sounds coming from the other side of the door. One sound was the clattering of dishware and the slight splashing of water. Another sound was the low but evident ticking of a large clock. The last sound, was more louder and clearer then the others; it was a voice, softly humming a jovial tune. Even though humming, the voice was deep and hollow.

Before she could knock, the sound of the water and ceramic clatters stopped, along with the humming.

“Please, do come in, it will be raining soon, and you could catch a cold.”

She stopped her hand in the air, just scant inches from rapping on the wooden surface. The same voice seemed to echo with a visceral tone, aloft yet reflecting intelligence. This creature knew she was there, sensed her presence. But, does it know it was not the merchant? Taking a deep breath, she took the rope that substituted a door handle and pulled it opened.

‘Cozy’, was a good word for what she saw. The cavern rounded in the back, and filled with the essentials of what a home needed. There was a dresser and drawers, a round table with dishware placed, a hanging chandelier of candles to keep the area lit, a rustic bed dressed with quilts, and a bookshelf filled with books and various knick-knacks. She looked to her left.

There was a wood stove there, and next to it a large basin of water filled with used plates and other crockery. But that was not what caught her attention. Now, what caught her attention and made her gasp in surprise, was the creature standing over the basin and dutifully cleaning the soiled pottery.

The creature was towering in height, even though it was bent to fit in the home. It’s arms were incredibly long and skeletal, ending with equally long and gangly fingers. The body was proportionally as skeletal and thin as the rest of it. The neck was long, the head human like save for the lack of any nose or ears, and not a single thread of hair on its head. The skin was a dark shade, almost as black as the night, and when it turned its head towards its guest, its eyes were a pair of glowing green orbs.

The warrior woman stood stock still out of fear, but instinctually kept her hand on the hilt of her blade by her side in case she needed to strike. At first, this creature looked at her in surprise, but ever slowly a smile appeared on its face, and it gestured to one of the chairs at the table.

“Please, sit. I don’t get much guests out here.”

The warrior looked at the offered chair and the smiling creature cautiously, her hand still resting on her sword, and timidly made her way to the table. She sat down and watched the creature grab a few glasses from a low hanging cupboard, setting them on the table as well.

Seeing the glasses, the warrior sat the wine bottle between them, just as the creature sat down across from her, its knees pointing high enough that its legs were practically against its chest.

The warrior felt that she need to speak, but the creature still had that smile as it picked up the wine bottle to examine it.

“Fermented banana wine, from the tropics of Valia.” The creature deftly uncorked the bottle and took a sniff with its nonexistent nose. “Not the strongest of brews, but among the sweetest tasting.” It then looked to the warrior, its expression now that of concern. “I, do hope you didn’t kill anyone to get this.”

The woman quickly shook her head. “N-no… I, met the merchant, and I learned of your existence. I volunteered to bring you your wine.”

The creature gave her a raised brow, but nonetheless began to fill the glasses with the sweet smelling golden liquid. “Is she, doing well?” It asked, after a short pause of silence.

The woman nodded her head this time. “She is doing fine. She pleaded that I not hurt you.”

The creature nodded its head in understanding, setting the bottle aside as it grabbed its full glass. The warrior did the same, bringing the brew close. She hardly drank spirits, but she knew it was rude to decline an offered drink. And, true what this creature said, it was quite sweet tasting, but not that potent of a liquor. While she only drank half her glass, the dark creature drank its down in one gulp, making a content sigh when finished.

“Very few humans know that I’m out here,” The creature started. “And, lesser more hardly return for a visit. Though, I am more interested in why you are here, now.”

The woman sat her glass aside and gave the creature a determined expression. “I heard tales that you can grant strength to those who wish it.”

It as almost humorous as he creature brushed its chin in thought, but the warrior was hardly amused with the gesture.

“I can, though you must know I’m not that powerful.” The creature stated. “But, the true question is, why do you need my power?”

“My business is my own,” The warrior narrowed her eyes at the creature. “Will you help me or not?”

The creature shook its head. “I will not. It is not that simple, human. I can’t simply give you my powers and not expect you to use them for wrong doings. I must know why you need them.”

The warrior was silent. The creature made a very good point. How many times has it granted temporary power to someone, only to have them abuse it for their own needs? And though she didn’t wish to tell this creature the reason why she needed it, it seemed she had no other choice.

“There is a man,” She started. “He was a man I once trusted, but he defiled that trust when he took my mother. He, was a slaver, and I never knew. He sold her, long ago, and I do not know where she is. However, I have found the slaver’s business in Port Infamy. I want the power so that I may find this man and teach him a lesson, and hopefully find any documents about my mother, and where she may be.”

A silence hung in the air. Seconds passed, until the creature reached across the table, and gently took one of her hands into its and gave it a comforting squeeze.

“I believe you, and your reasons are valiant.” The creature’s calming smile incited her to smile herself. It was odd, but feeling the creature touch her, she quickly became aware of how warm it felt, and how smooth its skin was. She would have expected for such creature to had cold skin, and having a rough texture.

Slowly, the creature released her with a small sigh. “I’ll grant you my power, but you must know it will take me a while.”

“How long?” The warrior asked.

“I already told you I’m not that powerful, but my kind has an interesting trick. I can meditate to draw in and build up power. I can gather enough energy to give you some power, just enough to assist you, I’ll even show you how to use them. But, to gather enough power, I must meditate for, at most, a whole week.”

The warrior thought on this. “It doesn’t seem that bad.”

It was incredible odd to see the creature’s face possess a certain expression, that if it could blush, it most certainly would be right now. “Well, there is a faster way, but I do not think you would accept it.”

“A faster way?” The warrior thought more. “Oh, do you mean the Essence of Shade you give the merchant?”
Once again, if the creature could blush, the face would show that it grew more. “W-well, yes, but…” The creature coughed to clear its throat, looking back to the woman. “The fastest way, is somewhat more riskier then the slower way. If you are willing to stay here for a whole week and leave me in peace and uninterrupted meditation, then I will accommodate my home for your stay.”

There was something the creature said, that caught the warrior’s attention. “Wait, are you saying that in order to gather the power you need, you need to meditate for a whole uninterrupted week?”

The creature nodded its head. “Hours upon hours, days upon days, locked in a meditative state.”

“And… the faster way?” The warrior cautiously asked,

Once more, the blushless expression. “It would, require us to be… physically intimate.”

A silence hung over the two, as the they sat staring at each other. The warrior ran what was told to her over and over through her mind, as the creature sat silently, its glowing green eyes shimmering in the dim chamber.

After the silence, a tension began to rose, as the warrior narrowed her eyes at the creature. “Is this a joke?”

The expression on the creature’s face spoke volumes. There was no treachery in its eyes, no guile in the soften expression. The creature spoke the truth, and in a sense that frightened her. In her younger years, when she was growing into womanhood, her mother used to tell her stories of the beasts of this world, how some would ravage her if she was not careful, to rape a young fertile human female like her.

She never believed the stories back then, not until during her training with her town’s guard, and saw firsthand the aftermath of such attacks. The woman they found was still alive, but the surrounding area and her body was evidence enough of the incident. Physically, the woman had some scars and some bruises, but mentally the woman would suffer for many years to come.

This is why most monsters of the world are feared and hated and hunted. Looking at this creature, she wasn’t sure of what to say. To give herself willingly to such a creature, many would see her as an abomination just like others who done the same. But, she knew time was not on her side, and to leave this creature to meditate nonstop for a whole week seemed almost, cruel.

As time passed, the tension lessened, just as her narrowed eyes softened.

“I…” She started, lowly. “I, need time to think.”

“This is solely your decision.” The creature told her, and began to pour another glass of banana wine for itself. “You can take as long as you need.”

The warrior nodded, drank the last of her wine, and stepped outside. Funny, the creature was right, it was raining outside the cave mouth. Even if she declined the power now, the walk back to town would prove difficult, seeing how she had to walk a fair distance and climb up a mountain path to get where she was now. Going downhill in the pouring rain no doubt spelled disaster. She sighed, sitting herself down on a flat stone, and began to think deeply on this decision.

To gain the power, she has two choices; one was to allow the creature to meditate for a full and uninterrupted week, while she stayed here in his home. Truthfully, she didn’t have a week. Who knows how long that slaver would stay at his business in the dangerous seaside city, or worse, what could happen to her mother, if it didn’t happen already.

That thought filled her with dread, and fearful of the possibilities that she may be far too late to save her mother.

Then, there was the second choice; to give her body willingly to the creature. She would shamefully admit that she was not inexperienced in the art of ‘coupling’, having taken a few men to her bed a couple of lonely nights. In fact, sometimes it had to be done solely to get information on the man she hunted. She hated those despicable nights, but she had to do what she had to do, to get what she wanted.

However, this was a whole new territory for her. This wasn’t some handsome bar patron that caught her eye, nor is it some lowly thief with information she needed. This wasn’t even a human at all. This was a creature born of shadow and magic, a being that could grant her the strength she needed to enact her vengeance.

What she knows of this creature was what the merchant girl told her. From what she got, he was a very gentle thing and quite sociable, despite his eldritch appearance.

But, to give herself willingly to this creature, or to wait a whole week she did not have?

This thought kept flip-flopping in her mind for a few minutes, the chill of the damp air getting to her, before she came to a conclusion. With a heavy sigh she stood and went back into the humble abode. The creature was finishing cleaning what little dishes he had in the basin, setting the now clean glasses back on the table beside the corked bottle of banana wine.

He had a smile when he looked to the warrior woman, but it dissolved into a concerned expression. “You are wet.”

The woman absent mindedly rubbed her long hair, feeling it damp. The damp wind seemed to catch her while she was in thought. She looked confused when the creature presented a cloth to her, which she took and thanked him, drying herself off.

A silence soon followed, as the creature took a seat on his bed.

“I, came to a decision…” The woman started, setting the cloth on the back of one of the chairs. “I…don’t have a week, to wait.” She gave the creature a stern look. “So, I decided on the second option.” When it looked as if the creature was about to speak, she threw her hand up to silence him. “However, it has to be on my terms. Which means, I will go my own pace, and whatever I say goes. Understand.”

The creature was silent, and gave the woman a respected nod. “As I have said, it is solely your decision.”

The woman nodded her head, feeling her face heat up. “F-fine. I, suppose we must begin.” She nervously undid her belt and sword sheath, putting them aside. It followed with her tabard breastplate, and her gauntlets and boots. The last bit was her chain mail, now standing before the creature in nothing but her tunic and britches. The creature seemed to eye her approvingly, which in a sense, deep down, thrilled her.

But she quickly put that thought aside, approaching the dark being. “If I am to let you anywhere near me,” She started, her voice just above a whisper, her face reddening. “I need to, understand you, better.”

The creature once more gave her a nod, leaning back into his bed. “At your own pace.”

“Thank you,” The woman sat down on the edge of the bed and looked over at the creature. In her mind, she tried to imagine that she was with another human man. A tall, skeletal, dark skinned man. It somewhat worked, but looking at the creature it was hard to accomplish, especially with those glowing green orbs staring at her. “Just another man, just another man, just another man,” She repeated this mantra over and over in her mind, as she hoisted herself and straddled the creature’s legs.

Being so close to him, she quickly realized the size difference between them. She was the size of a child, compared to him. And, despite his almost emaciated visage, proportionately he wasn’t that thin. The chest before her was still broad, and the muscles he had in his arms were very evident this close. She gulped down her anxiety, looking at the creature’s face. He was, calm. He was watching her closely, but at the same time eased into a relaxed stated.

At your own pace, he had said. And, she intend to keep it that way.

The first thing she did was reach out to his shirt. The clothes he wore was very common to those of the desert regions; loose fitting but not encumbering. The tunic was sleeveless, but upon closer examination was actually a buttoned vest, which came undone easily. She could see the indention of muscles and his rib on his chest, and placing her hand on him she could feel the steady thumping of…two hearts?

He was remarkably human, or at least built as such. She pushed the thoughts aside to continue her study. Traveling downward, her fingers went over taut pectorals and abdomen. No navel, she noted. Now, she reached his waist. She once more looked at his face. Well, now he seemed flustered, his breathing growing harder. She found his blushless expression cute, and continued.

She grasped the drawstrings of his britches, loosening them. She cautiously took the hem of the garment and slowly pulled down. As she did, her eyes fell upon more muscles, theses of a different nature. She pulled down farther to reveal more of it, and her eyes grew wider and wider as inch after inch was released. Finally, the object of her interest was now free, and she nearly reeled away from it.

His pride was in perfect unity with the rest of his frame, and it completely took the woman by surprise. It was thick and a tad darker in tone, but that wasn’t what got her so shocked. No, it was the shear length of the beast. Seeing it, she already knew it was no doubt the largest she had ever seen. Though, what did fill her with relief, was that it too was human looking. She half expected it be beastly.

With a deep breath, she gripped the muscle in her hands, feeling it’s hot warmth in her palms. Her delicate and cautious touching awoken it, making it pulse as blood rushed to engorge it. The creature’s member hardened in her grasp, reaching it’s full thickness and length.

The warrior’s face heated as the sight before her, her fingers just barely encircling the girth as the muscle pumped powerfully. A tool this size would without a doubt touch the very deepest parts of her easily, and though a part of her only wanted to focus on her plans, another part couldn’t help but becoming both excited and fearful of this creature’s pride.

She gulped audibly, and started to run her hands up and down along the member’s length, mentally noting that it was roughly the same girth of her wrist and about as long as her forearm and hand combined, if not longer and thicker. The creature made a soft purring sound, relaxing back into his bed and watched the tiny human female do whatever she wished.

She started transfixed, slowly pumping the imposing muscle. “Y-you’re a lot, bigger, then I thought you would be.” She croaked, her throat dry.

The creature chuckled nervously, once more having that blushless expressions. “Actually, I’m pretty average among my people.

Her mind reeled at this tidbit of information. If he was average, she was mischievously curious of what one ‘well equipped’ will be like. She stared at the creature’s face, and saw his brow was furrowing and his breathing was increasing. Without realizing what she was doing, her hands moved on their own accord and was grasping the member in a tight grip, pumping it powerfully.

She stopped herself and pulled her hands away. “I-I’m sorry.”

“No, no,” The creature panted. “At your own pace, as I said.”

She nodded her head and looked back down at the phallus. It was then she saw something. A thin black liquid welling at the end of the organ. Curiously, she leaned down and gave it a whiff. Though as inky as it looked, the strong and heady smell it emanated was familiar to the girl. She leaned back and once more grasped the muscle, this time controlling herself as she softly ran her hands along it. It occurred to her, that sooner or later she would have to undress for the creature, but as he had said, ‘her own pace’.

She gulped her ever drying throat once more, as a thought came to mind.

Just as it was cruel to let this creature have the week long meditation, it was cruel now, not letting him have some fun as well.

“Just another man.” She told herself, and eased off the bed.

Her back to the creature, she began to unbutton her tunic, letting it drop to the ground. When she grabbed the hem of her britches and pulled them down, she could hear the creature chuckle behind her. She looked back, the creature looking upon her with darkened eyes.

“I-Is something wrong?” She asked.

The creature shook his head, smiling warmly. “No, not at all.” It took her by surprise when the creature reached out and gently took her chin. “I just find you humans so, fascinating.”

She felt her cheeks redden at the compliment. Taking another breath, she now turned to face the creature. The creature took her in, and seemed rather awestruck at her frame. She was always such a stout woman, but not at all fat. Her waist and hips were well rounded, just as her breasts were. One man once refereed to her as a ‘fertility goddess’. She remembered she punched that guy for that comment.

Even without saying a word, the eyes of the creature told her everything; he was very pleased at what he was seeing. And, once again, it thrilled her. And it made her feel alluring. She climbed back onto the bed, straddling the creature, his pride nestled underneath her.

“You said,” She started, looking into the eyes of the creature. “That I can go my own pace, correct? Everything I say, goes.” He nodded his head. She took his gangly hands, and with her heart pounding in her chest, made then rest upon her shapely waist. “Then, I will allow you to explore me, if you wish.”

This time, it was the creature who swallowed hard, and the warrior swore that his cheeks turned a darker shade. So, they can blush. His hands were not entirely bony, they did have strength in them. He caressed her soft waist and silken skin, his fingers trailing up her spine, inciting shivers in the woman.

The creature purr lowly as he leaned forward, dipping his head into the crock of her neck to take deep breaths of her. She jumped when he kissed her hot flesh, and she quickly learned of his fanged teeth as they seem to seek out and nip gently on every sensitive spot on her neck and shoulder. Her breathing came out in gasps, holding onto the creature, feeling his chest reverberate with his now constant purring. It made her giggle; he was like a big cat. A big cat, that was now kissing down her chest.

She hissed sharply at the sensations of those knowing teeth nipping at the valley of her breasts, one of his hands taking a bountiful pillow in his gentle grasp. When he kissed the sensitive flesh, she leaned back to watch in rapt fascination. It was no surprise to learn his dark tongue was just as long as she thought it was, but it was the sudden jolt of excitement it sent through her when she watched it roll out of his mouth and proceeded to entangle her bosom, before skillfully dancing around the pert and hardened peak.

She jumped with a gasp and moan when he suckled on her, his fanged teeth just barely touching the sensitive nerves. She hugged the creature’s head, her back arching for him instinctually. His other hand rubbed her rear before dipping lower. She moaned more when the sensations of fingers touched her flower, her mind going blank at the pleasurable feelings.

This, was more then she thought it would be. She felt as if she hasn’t been touched in forever, with how amazing this was. This creature knew every little detail of her body as if he knew her personally, like he had explored her every crevice and swell before.

Being with men, it brought her a sense of fulfillment, an itch that dreadfully needed to be scratched. This creature, he was worshiping her, praising her like she was indeed a ‘fertility goddess’. Could it be that she was being intimate with a whole other race then her own? This creature was much more skilled then any man she ever been with, and surprisingly gently for a creature his size. Yes, she was an abomination now, and frankly, she did not care.

A part of her kept reminding her that she was doing this for her mother, to find her and find the man who took her away. But the rest of her screamed out in ecstasy, wanting more and more of these touches and kisses, an empty space suddenly appearing inside of her that yearned to be filled. And, she knew a remedy was very close at hand, feeling the tool pulse in anticipation under her.

The creature leaned away from her with a ‘smack, leaving her glistening with his saliva, and began to work with its twin. She moaned louder, her hips moving on their own as they rocked against the hand touching her, her juices flowing like a river.

“P-please,” She moaned softly, hugging the creature close to her, inciting a low and hungry growl from him. “I-I… I need you…”

The creature pulled away from her, and was taken by surprise when the knightly woman kissed him, her tongue dancing in his mouth. He purred and kissed back, shifting her body until she lied beneath him. She pulled away panting, her eyes locking on the hanging muscle above her. The fear came back, but in a small tinge, looking at the creature’s pride as it dripped the inky fluids.

She quelled it with a moan, her legs parting for the creature. He growled and purred, giving her another kiss as he gripped his member, preparing for the next step. She moaned when the very tip touched her quivering womanhood, hugging the creature as he eased himself slowly into her. Her whole body reacted as she felt inch after inch entered her, pushing deeper then any man ever went. She felt every little vein and ridge of the invader, touching every sensitive and pleasurable spot of her body, her legs lacing around the creature’s own.

The creature himself let out a groan, echoing a slight growl and he gritted his sharp teeth, the tiny human woman squeezing onto him like a vice. He stopped when he could not go any farther, half of his manhood buried deeply in the woman.

The warrior felt completely filled, stuffed, impaled even. The creature leaned away from her, allowing her a full view of their untied bodies. So filled, yet so much of him was not even inside her. This creature, is a godsend.

She then looked up to the creature himself, his expression soft. She gently took the creature’s cheeks and brought him close, kissing him lovingly, making him growl and purr. Ever slowly, he withdrew from the woman, making her moan into his mouth and her whole body to quiver, until only the very tip of him was inside her before pushing back in.

The pace was slow, torturous to the woman’s body, feeling the creature’s mighty pride leave her devoid and empty, only to fill her to the brim once more with each thrust. She hugged the creature, his panting breath tingling her neck, as he kept the same slow pace.

“F-faster.” She whimpered. It seems she still has some control over this as the creature obeyed her, his thrusts quickening. With each movement, it felt as if more and more of the creature’s great member was easing into her, touching her deeper and deeper. It sparked a fire inside her, moaning long and loudly as she gripped the creature tightly, her inner walls doing the same. “Faster.”

The creature was now pumping into her considerably, his hands gripping her waist for more leverage. She cried out in pleasure, watching more and more of the creature disappear into her, her whole body caught in a torrent of electricity.

She urged him to go faster, to go harder, and he obeyed her perfectly. She had no clue how long this happened, her mind fading away as she lost all concept of time and thought. Somehow, her legs was now raised in the air and pressed against the creature’s chest, growling and groaning as he forced himself into the human with one powerful thrust after another. She held onto his outstretched arms for dear life, her mind numb by the continuous coitus.

With a growl, the creature moved her so she was straddling him once again, easing herself down to the creature’s lap, crying out in a moan as her body fully enveloped the impressive length, her womb flaring as it touched the most deepest part of her possible.

Her mind focused solely on the actions, her body went into a wild frenzy, her hips pumping on top of the creature, his teeth gritted tightly. This human was relentless! Her finger nails dug into the creature’s chest, a stream of ragged cries escaping her throat. She looked at the swell of her stomach, the distention the creature’s member made whenever he was fully inside her.

It was then the creature made a deep groan and held onto her. His voice was caught in his throat, unable to speak of his ending. But she understood the voiceless attempt, hugging onto the creature as she felt the first of many more sensations of the creature’s release. It was like liquid fire filling her, and each spurt sent a powerful torrent of chills and shocks all though her body. It was pure magic being pumped into her, her consciousness just teetering over the edge of blacking out in exhaustion, overwhelmed by the feelings.

Finally, it stopped. The waves ebbed as her body convulsed, fighting the encroaching darkness. The creature panted and purred, hugging onto her tightly, before slowly easing back into the headboard of the bed.

She could only pant and moan, collapsing on the creature in a sweaty heap. He held her closely, kissing her neck and making the same constant purr he has been making, reaching down to unsheathe himself from the human woman. Without the obstruction, a flood of the inky black juices poured out of her body, pooling into the sheets beneath them.

The warrior willed some strength to look behind her, watching the creature’s impressive pride wilt to rest, his long and sinewy arms hugged her and his fingers rubbing her sore muscles.

“The essence of a Shade,” The creature started slowly, looking down at her with his glowing emerald eyes. “Can be very dangerous, when raw. Unless, used correctly.”

The woman could feel her already flushed face turn redder, looking at the growing puddle of ink colleting on the bed. “Y-you don’t say.”

“In time, your body will absorb my seed, and you shall be granted with the powers of my kind.” With the same gentleness he possessed during their lovemaking, the creature took her chin to make her look at him, to see the kindly smile he possessed. “But do not fear; I shall be here with you, to help your body cope with its new abilities.”

The warrior could only nod her head, and feeling the fatigue taking hold of her, rested her head on the creature’s chest. She so wanted to rest then and now, being lulled by the rhythmic thumping of the creature’s dual hearts. But as she closed her eyes too allow the comforting darkness to claim her, she quickly became aware of a now very familiar touch.

“Of course, we must be sure your body takes,” The creature purred.

She quickly looked behind her, shocked to see the creature’s once limp member was now once again standing mighty and tall, pulsing against her redden bottom. She tried to stutter, only to cry out in a moan as that muscle entered her again.

~*~*~

The warrior stood panting, the sword in her hand dripping crimson. On the ground before her was a stout and balding man, his face frozen in fear as his blood emptied onto the wooden floors from the newly made wound in his chest. In the corner of the room, a young girl in a cage stared in silent shock, having watched this armored woman appeared seemly from nothing but the shadows, and confronted the man who sought to sell her.

Now, the slaver lied dead, and the woman stood over his body, her arms shaking as she panted. Her eyes turned to the girl, and she could see they glowed with a green light. Without a word the warrior removed the key ring from the slaver’s belt and tossed it to the young girl, who spent no time at all to unlock the cage and went running out into the streets, no doubt earning the interest of nearby guards.

But that didn’t matter now; the knightly woman’s day has yet to end, as she turned to the desk the slaver was sitting at just moments ago. Opening one of the drawers, she found a series of documents of past transactions, flipping through the stack before finding the one she wanted.

According to the document, and all the rest, the slaver seemed to be interested in keeping tabs of all this sales. Her mother, was still very much alive. Three years ago she was sold to a man across the sea; that alone made her jubilant. Slavery is abolished across the sea, which means that the moment her mother touched that soil, she was a free woman. And, it appears the man knew this as well. According to the document in her hands, her mother was now married to this man, and is living in a farm on the edge of the sea. She recently had a child.

The warrior felt a tear pass her cheek, gently folding the document and slipping it into her belt. Her journey, was over. Now, all that was left was to see her mother, but that would be another day. Taking one last look around the building, the woman picked up a lantern and shattered it against the ground, causing a fire to spread along the floor, quickly engulfing all in it’s path.

And with a smile, the woman stepped back into the shadows, and used her newly taught powers to fade away to safety. When she stepped back out, she was no longer in the port city, rather on the outskirts on a hill. And down below, she could see the pillar of smoke rise among the clustered buildings, hearing men yell out ‘fire’ as they rushed to put out the flames.

Stepping into the shadows once more, the woman was now outside a cave, where she walked in briskly. When she reached the wooden door at the end she opened it, and wordlessly began to remove her armor and clothes.

She could hear him purr behind her, feeling his hands gently touch her skin as he brought her into a close hug, kissing her neck. The two lovers, the human and the creature, crawled into the bed, the woman curling up close to the creature, and smiled warmly at him. He smiled back, kissing her deeply.

It was a whole day of unbridle lust that gave her the power, a half of day of rest to cope, and another half to accept and learn. Now, laying beside the Shade, she rubbed her stomach contently, feeling the magic stirring inside her.

The essence of Shade was very dangerous raw, unless used correctly. Then, it becomes the most fertile of seeds. In time, her body did absorb the Shade’s gift, and it did grant her the power, but now it granted her a life. And just as he had said, the creature was there beside her, and will be there for her as long as she needed him.

Perhaps, when the times comes, the knightly woman would see her mother, and introduce her to her grandchild.


>>
Anonymous 13/01/02(Wed)21:07 No. 18011 ID: 652a41

Absolutely marvelous!


>>
Anonymous 13/01/03(Thu)01:47 No. 18016 ID: 5d8ea3

Another excellent story, well written and a good read.


>>
Holed Up The Clockwork Corpse!!L5LwZ1LmIz 13/01/03(Thu)02:33 No. 18017 ID: 7a73e9

Hmm, I think I kinda rushed this one.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“THIS IS ALL YOUR FAULT!!”

The cry echoed far into the ancient winding labyrinthine tunnels of the catacombs, caring its apparent tone of anger and anguish. The trio of travelers traversed into these dangerous tombs in search of a relic said to allow the user to see into a brief but very possibly future. None of them truly believed it, but when they were offered a handsome sum to retrieve it for an old wizard, they jumped at the chance.

Unfortunately, after dispatching a band of troublesome gremlins, they tried to get through a small passage to the next chamber. The hole they found was large enough for the tiny minuscule elf mage to pass easily, and it was a bit of a tight fit for the young rogue. However, for the much larger barbarian woman, it was much more difficult.

After fighting to get her large breasts though the small passage, she quickly learned that her round waist and bulky sword got caught, and after trying to back out so she could find another passage she could get through, learned that she was now stuck tight in the hole.

After her outburst, the rogue quickly backed away from the large and now very angry woman. “I-I’m sorry! I truly thought you could fit!”

Their child-sized elf friend quickly examined the edges of the hole, to find a way for the warrior to squeeze free. “You’re stuck in there pretty tight.”

The large woman growled and gnashed her teeth at the mousy thief. “I swear, when I get out of here...”

“W-wait, perhaps we can find something to wedge her free? Like, a sturdy staff to clear away some of the stone?” The rogue shakily asked.

The tiny elf shook her head. “Not without injuring her. The only thing we can do is to find a way around and give her a good push or pull her out.”

The warrior let out an exasperated sigh. “Great, just great. I have faced ferocious beasts, hordes of the undead, and legions of evil. I get beaten by a bloody hole in the ground!”

“Technically its a wall-” The elf pointed out.

“Belay that!”

“H-here, just, wait here and I’ll find my way around and help the back end.” The rogue suggested.

“Aw no you don’t!” The amazonian woman glared at the thief. “I don’t trust you anywhere near my back pockets!”

“Then I’ll go with him.” The tiny elf propped the only torch they have against some rocks, then cast a spell to make a gem around her neck glow. “We’ll be back as fast as we can, and we already got rid of all the gremlins in the chambers behind you so you’d not worry about anything.”

The warrior grumbled and reluctantly agreed.

“This door here seems to be the only was in and out of this room, so we’ll seal that up when he leave so nothing comes in.” the rogue walked to the stone slab of a door, grunting as he pushed it open and peeked into the darkness on the other side. “All clear.”

The tiny elf gave the pouting warrior woman a pat on the head, giving her a reassuring smile. “It’s okay, we’ll be back as fast as we can.”

As her friends left her, the barbarian began to ponder. She really needed to rethink he life. Here she was, really just a young woman despite her great size, stuck in a hole. She had thought being a sell-sword would give her a chance to learn new techniques for battle. True, she did learn a few things, but at the same time learned how terrible the world outside her tribe was like. Men would gawk at her and undress her with their lust filled eyes, town guards would follow her to make sure she didn’t cause any trouble, and even regular citizens would run and hide.

She was nothing more but a wild savage to them. Maybe going home would be a good idea. She had accumulated some decent knowledge and has collected a decent wealth from her mercenary work. She sighed and hung there in defeat, waiting patiently for her friends to get her loose.

A sensation caught her attention. Something was touching her bare legs. She grumbled at the feeling, crossing her arms across her large chest. “About bloody damn time. Come on, get me out!”

She wasn’t sure if they could hear her. The soft touching intensified, and as it did, the barbarian became quickly aware of something else. What was touching her was a hand, but not the tiny soft hands of the elf, and certainly not the glove covered hands of that bastard thief.

These felt furry, and clawed.

~*~

The scent of blood was fresh. He sniffed the air to take it in. It was the blood of his kind, and his pack behind him knew it. When he had heard that the caverns had intruders, he gathered his pack to hunt them. He had followed the path of destruction the left behind them, the ancient doors broken and barriers taken down. As he drew closer and closer to the scent, he took notice of the surroundings.

They were in enemy territory now. A warring clan lived in this part of the catacombs, always fighting him and his pack for his females and his stomping grounds. He didn’t know what it was that was tearing through the tunnels, but it was obvious it was heading in the direction of the warring clan.

Finally he had found the scent, and couldn’t help but laugh joyously at the sight. The enemy all lied slain on the ground, their camp in tatters. He shuffled to the largest of bodies and looked down at it. The creature was impish and dog like, covered in matted brow fur, it’s face canine like with a tapered muzzle and four ears. It’s body was covered in a collection of scrap metal and torn cloth, on it’s head a decorative crown of collected bones. A wound, made from a large blade, was in it’s chest, a pool of blood underneath it.

He laughed gutturally at the sight of the fallen chieftain, taking the crown of his head to show it to his pack. His pack cheered in revelation. Finally, after untold years, the great war of the catacombs was over. With a bark of command, he sent the pack to scavenge the area, to gather as much armor and weapons and whatever else of use they could find.

He then looked to the crown of bones, removing his own helmet made of crockery, and replaced the two. Now HE was the Gremlin King! Without his pack watching, he began to dance happily, croaking jovial tune, when suddenly something caught his eye.

It was strange, but there was an odd shape in the darkness. Taking a nearby touch he approached it, his eyes suddenly falling on the sight of…what was that? He could see tanned skin, some sort of leather cloth covering it, and two long limbs sticking out of the bottom. He could see a sword on the stop of it, large in shape and wedged in the rocks, and looking down he could see the bottom of the limbs were covered in leather too.

He approached it, looking at the strange thing from different sides. Then, he smelled it. Human! The scent alone made him recognized it; it looked like the bottom half of a human! He looked around it more. Seems the rest of it was on the other side of the wall. This human was stuck! He couldn’t help but giggle manically at this stupid human, drawing his jagged sword from his side. He should end the human now, so it wouldn’t be a threat later. But, he stopped himself, and drew closer. The large sword tied to the human’s waist reeked of gremlin blood. So, this was the invader? And, it defeated his enemy? He smiled and sheathed his blade; he’ll let this human live as reward.

He eyed the human bottom more, and, curiously, he reached out and softly touched it. The legs jumped at the sudden touch, and he could faintly hear the human say something but he didn’t understand their language. This human felt strong, but soft. The gremlin king leaned in and sniffed it. Ah, it was a female human. And a rather large one at that. The bottom was well rounded and muscular, and he curiously touched it more.

~*~

The barbarian started to kick her legs. That wasn’t her friends! Something else was back there touching her! Was it a gremlin they missed? No, it couldn’t be; she personally destroyed all the tents and huts there was to clear out every single one of these little furry bastards!

Now, she really fought. She twisted and shifted herself, trying to wedge herself free from this blasted hole. When one of her legs kicked up, she took satisfaction the feeling of it knocking into a body, possibly kicking the creature away from her. But then, there were more. More hands, more gremlins! They were grabbing onto her legs to keep her still, and she could faintly hear the chattering of the creatures. She learned much in the outside world, and one of them was the language of these creatures.

“Get the lumpo!” One of the voices were crying. Lumpo was a term the gremlins called any human, even the elves.

The amazonian woman gritted her teeth. “Oh no you don’t you little-” She kicked hard, possibly sending some of them flying.

It felt like a whole pack was swarming at her, trying to keep her steady. How did they miss a whole other pack? There must have been another clan somewhere else in the catacombs, or this pack was part of the tribe she and her friends slew. She then felt it, the sensations of rope wrapping around her ankles, each one pulling them to make her legs stop moving. They were probably trying to retrain her to kill her. That was something she wasn’t going to allow. Her, a great warrior of her tribe, felled by a pack of slobbering dumb beasts? Not, a, chance!

She thrashed more.

~*~

It felt pleasing to touch the flesh of the human female. The gremlin king grinned at the feeling, rubbing his paw along the thick and muscular thigh, but was suddenly taken by surprise when the human’s legs started kicking wildly. He jumped back to safety, just as one of his pack came running with blade drawn. He backed at them to not attack, rather hold the human down. The pack member tried his best, but was ultimately knocking away with a powerful kick to the head.

Now the gremlin king was barking for the others, commanding them to get the human. His pack came charging, all of them trying there best to capture the human female, most of them being tossed aside by flailing legs. This human was proving to be strong, stronger then any other human he saw.

His gremlin mind suddenly began to register a deeply laden instinct, a series of reasoning that was bestowed upon him after generations and generations of his kind. A strong female would make strong pups. But, a large and strong female, would make mighty pups.

Mighty pups, that could lead his pack to glory, and take the entire catacombs in his name!

Instinct drove him now, as he barked for rope. Members of his pack broke off and returned with rope, trying to lasso the human’s legs. They succeeded in getting her ankles, and with all their might they began to pull. A powerful jerk would send them nearly sprawling onto the ground, and so those that tried to keep the body from moving decided to assist them. The human thrashed more, trying to get them away from her.

But finally, with the collective strength of the pack, they pried the human females legs apart, and quickly tied the end of the ropes to boulders to keep her steady. The pack watched as the human female tried to dislodges herself, but unable to do so, and now with her legs spread far and off the ground, she was unable to move as much anymore.

Now with the human restrained the pack looked to their leader, wondering what was happening next. One suggested they simply killed the human, another suggested they should do the same but eat it as well. With a bark from their king they went silent, and watched as the larger and stronger gremlin approached the human, and raised the leather covering she had.

~*~

She panted heavily, tiring herself out. Try as she might, she couldn’t fight off the pack of creatures at her backside. She felt her legs being spread and raised, the ropes holding her now taut as if tied to something heavy. She must have over exerted herself in the last battle, her body taking the toll. She couldn’t believe it; her, a mighty barbarian warrior, about to die in the hands of such lowly beasts!

There shall be no peace for her in the afterlife. She was supposed to die in a glorious and grand battle, being felled by some great and worthy warrior who bested her! Not, like, this! She awaited the strike, to feel the blade or mace or anything to hit her.

What she felt, however, was her loincloth being lifted. Her eyes went wide as she held her breath. No, they couldn’t… Then, she felt it. Slimy, long, rough, a tongue was licking her! She tried to knock them away, but her restrained legs made it difficult. She flexed her legs seeing if she couldn’t break the rope. They held firm.

This can’t be happening! This beast, this lowly whelp, was licking her! The tongue lapped at her exposed nether lips, clawed hands grasping her waist, a cold nose brushing into her. Her body shook, her eyes furrowed and teeth gnashing, as she was forced to enduring this sickly sensation.

She couldn’t believe she was being licked by such a creature! Despicable! She would be the disgrace of her tribe if they learn of this! But worse, she was being taken by it! She was the one who takes what she wants, to have any man she chooses!

She was being raped, when SHE was the one who was supposed to rape! This is unacceptable! The very idea of a man taking advantage of her made her furious, for if a man could claim her so easily she was not worthy for being a warrior of the tribe! This was grounds for banishment! She once more tried to thrash and get the gremlin away, only to have that long disgusting tongue enter her and lapping at her inner walls.

Against her better controls, against her best judgment, she let a moan slip out, her face turning red in humiliation and fury.

~*~

He growled contently, lapping at the flesh. The human female radiated a pleasing warmth and scent, driving him to lap deeper and deeper into her. Her body shook and tried to thrash, but the ropes kept her in place. The human tasted much different then a female gremlin, but he was expecting that.

All around the pack watched in fascination and curiosity as their king licked at the restrained female. They weren’t expecting for him to claim the human like this, but it was becoming evident that this human was responsible for the deaths of their enemies, and with them gone it called for celebration. Some of them gotten closer to watch, now growing more interested in the captured human female.

The gremlin king leaned away and licked his muzzle. This human tasted delicious. He looked to his pack and barked a command, and soon one of the members returned with a crate. The human was pretty big, and king needed a step up if he was to mount his bitch.

~*~

The lapping stopped, and the woman hung her head in shame. She could see it now, her tribe sisters looking at her in disgust as they toss her out, telling her she was not worthy of their kind. She felt she could take her inevitable banishment more easily if it was a man, but it was a beast, a lowly animal. She might as well be a broodmare for the rest of her life.

She felt a pair of claws on her waist, and her moist womanhood was touching by something hot. She knew what it was, and feeling, even just the tiniest of touches on her, sent her into a frenzy. With renewed strength she fought back, thrashing harder then before, her legs trying to kick free. This time she succeeded to delay them, hearing one of them parking for them to “Hold the bitch down.”

Bodies surrounded her legs, holding her tightly and keeping her from moving anymore. This was it! There was nothing stopping it now! The claws gripped her waist tightly, digging the nails in, and then she felt it.

Long, hard, oddly shaped. The gremlin cock eased into her until she felt the fur of the creature’s body touch her bottom She groaned, her nails digging into the dirt below her. This was it, this was her end; taken by a gremlin. The creature felt rather large; must be the leader since their hierarchy revolved around whoever was the biggest and strongest of the tribe. Despite the disgusting shiver that went up her spine, she couldn’t help but feel filled by the monstrous cock.

The creatures stayed sheathed in her for a moment or two, before it started to thrust slowly into her. She groaned more, her eyes squinting shut and her brow furrowing. She silently wished the gremlin had the courteously to kill her once he was finished.

~*~

With a triumphant growl, he hilted into the larger human female, inciting a series of excited chattering among his pack. This is the first human he ever rutted with, and already he could feel the differences between her the females of his kind. She wasn’t as tight, but she felt much more deeper, inner muscles working to milk him. This is the very first body he was able to hump so deeply without any trouble, nothing blocking him to drive in deeper then ever.

The king reveled in the feelings for a moment, before starting to buck his hips. Slowly at first, to enjoy the human’s warmth and the feeling of her flesh in his paws and surrounding him. Gradually he picked up his pace, rutting into the female more harder and faster, his paws lacing around her waist as his clawed feet started to scratch at her and lift him up.

Now he was fully mounting her, the box no longer needed as he held onto the body and humped wildly, panting and growling as he did. He can hear the female making noise on the other side of the wall, but he didn’t care whether it was cries of protests or erotic moans. All he cared now was the bitch, and filling the female with his seed.

~*~

She moaned. She couldn’t believe she moaned, but she moaned. The barbarian’s eyes tearing up, she was violated by the creature, feeling it viciously fuck her without any restraint, claws hooked around her thighs and scratching at her legs. She shivered in disgust at the sensation of the gremlin hot panting mouth close to her back, its tongue lapping at her and nipping. She didn’t want to say it, didn’t even want to believe it, but this creature was fucking her more deeply then any man has ever done, feeling the heavy sac of seed slapping against her with each thrust.

She preyed to the great goddesses that this will be over soon, either by death or by her friends finding her. That thought struck her; the others! If they find her, they’ll be walking into the pack! They can’t fight them all by themselves, and she couldn’t stand to live anymore if they see her in this position!

A cry racked through her throat, followed by another moan. How long did she endure this? To her it felt like forever, but her whole body convulsed when she felt the creature bottom out in her, and she felt the first of many spurts poured into her. It was cumming, it was cumming inside her, the gremlin was filling her up with it’s seed.

There, was, so, much!

She felt her womb filled to the brim and overflowing with the monster’s cum, the creature holding onto her tightly as it emptied itself. She felt utterly ashamed in herself, humiliated and disgusted, but at the same time white flashes appeared before her eyes, her body succumbing to the sensations.

She came. She came by being raped by a gremlin. How low will she sink before it was over with? Tears ran down her cheeks, the creature deflating inside her before pulling away, a fountain of hot semen running down her thighs.

~*~

The bitch proved invaluable. Panting heavily the king withdrew from the body, easing himself back down on the box and examined his handiwork. The human was positively filled with his seed, oozing out of her large quantities. She would be the perfect breeding stock for his clan. But this day was not yet over. He has to ensure that the human accepts his gift and bears the pups.

So, with a bark to his pack, he allowed them to have their turn. As usual in such occasions there was an uproar, the pack suddenly fighting amongst themselves for the right to be next, scratching and biting each other as they tumbled to the ground. In the fray, one of them was able to break away and climb onto the box, and wasted no time to mount the female.

~*~

The amazonian woman could hear a series of barks and growls behind her, though there were so many that she couldn’t tell what they were saying. Where they being attacked? Was it, her friends? That thought filled with dread, but her answer came to her.

Another gremlin was climbing on top of her, and with a cry from the woman she felt the creature enter her, humping her wildly. Realization struck her hard; the pack was going to have their way with her! Truly she was reached the lowest of lows. She was thankful that this new cock wasn’t as big as the first, but the creature fucked her just as viciously, claws digging into her waist and thighs.

If this was going to be the whole pack, she wondered how many there were. There must be plenty if they were able to restrain her. She tired to suppress a moan, her mind becoming blank.

~*~

The packed had quieted down when they learned the bitch was taken, their king restoring order with a few whaps to a few heads and growling at them. It seems he has to keep them all in check, each of them waiting patiently but eagerly for their turn.

Soon enough., the gremlin mounting the woman growled and panted heavily, pouring more cum into the body. The pack member climbed off the human, and with a pat on the shoulder from the king, another bounded up and took his place. And when he was finished and got off, another climbed up and mounted the human.

The king sat down and began to chew on some meat absentmindedly. The pack was going to stay here for a while before retuning to the clan. But not before the pack had have their fill of the human female, and take her with them. She will serve as a useful bitch.

~*~

She lost herself, somewhere down the line. Her mind faded into obscurity as she cried out and moaned, her eyes disappearing into her head as her tongue hung loosely out of her mouth. She lost count on how many of the damned beasts fucked her, filling her abused cunny with cum before another took their place to do the same. Even the largest one, the one she suspected was the leader, had returned to mount her again.

How many times did each of them go, how many times did they have another turn? Such questions left unanswered and hung suspended in her foggy mind, her whole body limp. Why did she have to suffer before the end? What will they do to her when they were finished?

All she did know, was that they better kill her after this. For if they didn’t…

~*~

Finally, after so very long, the last of his pack was satisfied, and shakily climbed off the human female. On the ground beneath them was a large puddle of their collective juices, her loving passage left open and agape from the great rut and still dripping. She was sure to birth them strong pups, but if not they could always try again, or eat her.

With the pack ready, the king gathered them around. He commanded some to gather the remains of the fallen enemy camp, the bodies already piled in one corner of the chamber to rot away. He was about to command a few of his pack to make their way to the other side of wall to knock the woman out to be captured, when a shattering sound reached their ears.

They all looked to the glass bottle that was smashed in the ground close to them, the green liquid inside quickly smoldering and filling the room with noxious and foul smelling gas. The pack went into a frenzy, their sensitive noses assaulted by the great smell as they went running for safety. The king tried to call them back, but he too couldn’t stand the odor, now following his retreating pack.

From out of the shadows, the rogue came tumbling down from an alcove in the roof, quickly being followed by the tiny elf mage. The two of them looked at the sight before them. The warrior woman’s backside was left bare and on display with ropes, strings of oozing semen hanging off her mons to drip down into the pool below.

Picking up a crude hammer, the rogue ran over and struck one of the boulders on the wall near the warrior, making it come loose and fall to the ground with a thud. Finally free, the woman fell back limply, staring blankly into the sky and she lied there motionless.

“I-I-is s-s-she…?” The rogue looked on in horror.

The elf mage ran up, stepping around the pool of cum, and examined the warrior. “No, she’s alive.” The two of them were able to pick up and drag the comatose woman away from the mess, setting her down on a clear path of ground.

“H-h-how c-could they do this?!” The mousy thief asked.

A groan from the barbarian caught his attention, the woman now blinking. She slowly sat up and looked down at the juices caking her inner thighs. She was suddenly hugged by the tiny elf woman.

“Oh thank the gods you’re alright!” She looked up to the warrior with teary eyes. “Were so sorry we’re were gone so long! We got lost and couldn’t find the way back!”

“B-but look!” The rogue raised a knapsack and opened it up, bring out a bejeweled silver orb. “W-we found the artifact.”

The warrior was silent, staring at the bauble and to the man before her, then to the mage, then down to her abused body. Then a deep rolling growl emanated from her chest, standing up and wobbly and shaky legs.

“W-wait! Don’t move! I-I can help you!” The elf told her and started to searching her bags for some medicine.

The growl the woman made was animalistic and menacing. “I don’t need your magic!” She slowly but surly stomped her way to the cavern entrance, leaving a trail of gremlin cum in her wake.

“W-w-w-where are you going?!” The thief asked.

The amazonian woman’s eyes flared in pure unbridled malice. “I’M GOING HUNTING!!”

~*~

An hour passed, when the woman returned, completely drenched in crimson blood. The rogue and the mage, having made another cavern their temporary camp, stood up in surprise at the woman’s state. The warrior was panting as she drew closer, her sword dropping to the ground. It appeared she didn’t have any wounds on her, but nonetheless the tiny elf got her medicine ready.

“D-do you feel better?” The mousy man asked.

There was a growl from the woman, her eyes furrowing at the man. “No, I don’t. I want to know exactly was it you two saw.”

The thief was confused but frightened, looking to the mage for assistance, but the woman was already nodding her head.. “This day never happened, and none of us remember it at all.”

The warrior huffed. “Good. Now, I need to forget this whole thing ever happened.”

“D-do you want some ale?” The rogue asked.

To this, the woman made another growl. “No.” She suddenly lashed out and took the man by the collar, and started to drag him away. “You’ll do fine for now.”

The man started to kick and thrash. “No please not again!”

The mage simply smiled, watch the two disappear into the darkness. “Don’t hurt him to much this time!”

“NO PROMISES!!”

“OH GODS!”


>>
Anonymous 13/01/03(Thu)11:10 No. 18020 ID: 50746d

Loving these ministories. Thanks! (and please keep it up!)


>>
Anonymous 13/01/03(Thu)16:26 No. 18021 ID: 0a6dd8

I have to admit, I'm a little disappointed with the gremlin one. I was expecting a much different ending.


>>
The Clockwork Corpse!!L5LwZ1LmIz 13/02/06(Wed)19:02 No. 18266 ID: 7a73e9

I didn't really have a title for this one. I just now finished it.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“She’s still very sour,” He mused, looking over to his companion. “You think she’ll be alright?”

The summer night was warm and somewhat muggy, crickets and fireflies swarming the air. Being far from the nearest town, the trio of travelers stopped in a clearing in the woods to set camp, and since the night was as warm as it was, they hardly used a campfire. The small flame provided adequate light yet didn’t burn bright as to smother the thief in warmth. A distance away form the small camp and in the tree line, he could see the shape of the amazonian warrior, as she sat and sulked under an oak tree. It has been a week since the trio had the indecent in the catacombs, where the barbarian woman was the victim of a pack of lusty gremlins. She had made an attempt to forget the incident with ale and dragging men to her bed, but still she would grow distant and colder then what she was. She still fought, but more viciously, the anger of the attack still on her mind.

And though the thief did keep his distance from the larger and stronger woman, he could not help but feel worried for her. However, he shouldn’t dwell on the state of the woman, for he had another problem to deal with.

The soft splash of water reached his ears, and he looked to the small pond they set camp right next to. In the fire light and the ethereal glow of the full moon above, he could see the bright eyed head looking back at him just above the water’s surface.

“She’ll be fine. It just takes some time, is all.” The child sized elf mage waded in the water, relaxing as she floated on her back in nothing more then her undergarments. Before they set the camp, the mage was very adamant that they set the tents up near the pond, so she could swim in it. And no sooner did the tents get finished and everyone settled in, the child sized elf was already out of her robes and into the cool waters.

Hailing from a tropical island chain, water was a big part of the mage’s life. Her kind were known for their excellent swimming and fishing skills, as well as their hunting and the uncanny knack to hide without detection. However, they were also known to be greatly effected by lunar events. No one knows why, but every ‘island elf’ changes during the full moon, suddenly acquiring large pools of energy.

Even now the oft serious and calculated miniscule woman was now splashing in the pond joyously, a great smile on her face as she dived under to swim around like a fish. But there was more to this. Having so much energy, the woman needed to expel it in any way. A deeply laden instinct to run around in circles, to swim for long distances or even chase one another.

She waded to the edge of the pond close to where the thief sat, looking up at the man twice her size with a grin. “Now, are you gonna get in here with me, or do I have to drag you in?”

The thief could not help but smile at the tiny mage, standing up and removing his tunic and britches. “Alright, alright. I’m coming.” Stripped down to his undergarments the man climbed into the pond, sighing heavily at the cool water. It was a good idea to stop next to the pond. He waded in the water and went to the center, where it came to below his chest. He then looked at the little elf woman, watching her as she started to swim circles around him, diving under to go between his legs.

It was interesting to see the woman devolve into a child like mentality, as she always did during the full moon. She splashed at the man, giggling as she did, and he splashed her back. In essence, they were playing. Playing like two children on a regular summer day. Splashing and laughing, swimming laps around one another. Soon the tiny elf became physical, lashing out of the water and clinging to the man’s chest or back, growling playfully as she did as the man laughed and fought her to release him. She pulled on his arm and tried to drag him under the water, but the man was much to big and stronger to allow that, tugging at the woman with such force that he raised her out of the water, making her squeal before dropping her down with a splash.

The miniscule woman had made an attempt to get away from the thief, crawling up to pond’s edge and giggling. But the man was too quick for her, grabbing her ankle and pulling her back to him, where he grabbed her and unleashed an onslaught of ticklish touching. The woman laughed hard and kicked her feet in the air, knocking the man off balance and making him fall into the water, where she seized the opportunity and turned around and made her own assault. Finally, the woman made a second attempt to crawl away, and once the man grabbed her ankle to pull her back. But rather tickle her, he himself crawled up on the edge and hovered over the woman who was half his size.

She giggled and raised her foot, pressing it on his forehead to keep him away, covering her face as she blushed red. But he knew better. The thief pushed the foot side and leaned down to the woman, and planted a fluttery kiss on her neck. The woman giggled and put her hands against his chest in a motion to push him away. But she doesn’t, only just a little. Not enough to push him back, but enough to give him playful pushes.

This bout of play had a different meaning. Once more, instinct had a role in this. Either it was just how they progressed in their existence, or it was just a cruel joke by the Gods, but no matter how old or how refined the island elves become, once the full moon affects them they become little children. In fact, whenever they have more energy in general they become just as childish as their size. It is an uncontrollable instinct.

The tiny elf mage was almost the exact opposite of the amazon, the thief quickly learned years ago. While the warrior woman was tall and muscular and powerful, the mage was tiny and frail. The amazon was hardy and headstrong, the elf was calm and calculated. While the elf wanted to plan out a strategy, the barbarian wanted to charge in sword drawn.

Though as incredibly different the two women were, there were some similarities Both woman sported sun tanned skin, though the elf’s were more of a natural hue while the warrior acquired hers through the constant travel. And, both women had carnal needs, that the rogue unfortunately was the remedy for. Though while the larger and stronger woman would rather carry her men off against their will, the elf mage had a different and inbred strategy, though at the same time very similar.

A game of cat and mouse. Even now, as the man kissed her neck and she made failed attempts to push him away, it was still part of her innate instincts. She would lead her men to these kisses and touches through her play, though at the same time came off that it was only just play. It was to test her potential mate’s stamina and tenacity. Though males of her kind were more forceful then the rogue, leading into a sort of faux-rape, but the larger man’s gentleness was very welcomed. Though that didn’t stop her from playing coy.

She giggled at the kisses, pushing the man back with more force now, her face a bright red. But the man grabbed her wrists and forced her arms down above her head, leaning down to nip on the woman’s incredibly long pointed ears. Her feet came up and folded under the man, pressing into his legs to push him away. But the man held firm, reaching down with one hand to push the legs away and force his body on top of them. She writhed and wriggled, only to have the man hold her tighter and press more of his heavy body on her.

Her undergarments hung wet and heavy, easily pushed up over her bust from a traveling hand. Just as childish as the rest of her, the woman’s breast were small and appeared budding, swelling with arousal. Even her whole body, as skinny and small as it was, did have slight curves to it. It was because of this, many humans did not know how to respond to them, and too often they were mistaken for actual children. Even the rogue, having been lead to this playful game the first time with the elf, felt awkward for his mind kept registering the woman as a child. In actuality the tiny elf mage was the oldest of the three travelers.

In time he came to identify the minuscule woman as a proper woman, though in the body of a prepubescent child. Her small breasts heaved with each breath, the man’s kisses trailing down to their valley, before circling his tongue around one pebbled peak then the other, then close his mouth around one and suckled it gently. The reaction from the tiny elf was instantaneous. Her giggles were caught in her throat with a shuddering moan, her back arching up to the man, her legs pinned under him shaking. Being so small the nerves of her body did not expand on growth when they matured, making the tiny woman’s erogenous zones highly sensitive. A flaw that the thief, and many others, were more then happy to exploit. He lashed at the budding mound with his tongue, lashing as flesh rapidly and dancingly, the tiny elf gasping and shaking underneath him. Releasing it, he trailed his tongue across her chest to it’s twin and gave it the same treatment, before traveling down ward. He nipped her flat stomach near her naval, making her squeal and buck, knocking her legs free. Rather push him back once more, her legs bended up and around his neck, propping her lower half into the air while supported on her upper back and free arms. The rogue leaned back, his face close to her bottom garment, before pushing it aside and gave the woman’s wet flower a long lick.

She squealed, her legs tightening, her body quaking. She smile and nipped on her lower lip, covering her ever blushing face with one hand, though still watching the man through her fingers. From here, the man softly kissing and licking her most private of places, she started to mumble in her people’s tongue. And though he had no idea what it was she was saying, the thief liked to imagine she was begging him not to stop. Perhaps that was what she was saying.

It didn’t take long for the sensitive elf to shudder at her release, the man lapping up her juices, before she straightened her legs and softly dropped to the ground. Panting, the tiny mage turned around till her back side was towards the man, her azure eyes flaring brightly as she looked back. The man leaned forward, only to have the woman giggle and crawl away. She wasn’t not going to make it easy for him, but unfortunately for her the man anticipated this. When she crawled away a second time he grabbed her ankles and pulled her back, making her cry out in surprise and giggle when he hugged her close to his chest. Still holding her the man backpedaled into the pond, sitting down so the water was up to his waist and the woman was on his lap with her back to him.

She giggled and fought with him, as he expected her to, resting his head upon hers as he gripped her wrist to make her stop flailing. When it seemed that he had her locked down, she turned to a dirty trick and started to gyrate her hips, effectively rubbing his already stiff pride against her bottom. The rogue gasped but held on tight, the tiny elf looking up at him with her bright eyes.

A combination of the twisting body and the flailing arms finally made the man release her, her hands suddenly shooting down under the water and in one fell swoop gripped the man’s undergarments and pulled them down. The man had no time to recover from the elf’s retaliation, his voice catching in his throat as he groaned and the little elf squealed happily.

The very first time he was lead into this play with the elf woman, he had feared of hurting her. The size different between the two was apparent, and he was certain he would injure her. But the mage didn’t look at the imposing human organ with fear, but with wide and challenging eyes. It is not really a surprise that the males of her kind were built just as childish, and at most a well gifted island elf male was about the same size of an average human.

So to be greeted with a larger pride, the elf mage was more then willing to attempt it. Even now the child sized body clamped around him tightly, the woman’s eyes rolling into her skull as her much smaller body stretched to accommodate the human cock. Her abdomen bulged slightly, her womb flaring hotly as the flesh of the bottom met the flesh of the man’s waist.

The man truly had no fear to hurt the woman, elves are surprisingly flexible and resilient. And, unfortunately for the man, lusty. The tiny elf sat on the man’s lap for a few moments, allowing her heated and energetic body to grow accustomed to the human once more, before moving her waist. Her sensitive and small body felt every ridge and vain of the human cock, feeling the capped head rubbing along her inner walls as she rose up. She felt utterly empty when nothing but the head of the member was inside her, before squealing once more as she filled herself to the brim by dropping down roughly on the man’s lap, splashing the water as she did.

The rogue himself groaned and shook as the tiny elf threaten to snap him off by the root, gripping onto her waist to guide her. The pace was slow and deliberate, easing herself up to the very tip only to drop down to the base, thoroughly enjoying the gasps the human made. The speed picked up in time, and when her whole body shuddered with her third orgasm, the woman started splashing as she bounced up and down on the thief’s lap. The woman was relentless, and the rogue learned very quickly that to satisfy the tiny elf was a strenuous exercise routine in on its own. All he could really do at that moment was just sit there in the waist deep water and control his body as he was used by the minuscule mage.

He hugged her, a silent sign of his impending flood, and the woman stopped her bouncing to gyrate her hips in wide circles, making the man groan. And when she felt the deluge of human cum washing into her womb, she cried out joyously, her body instinctually clamping down tightly around the member and milk it of all his seed. The thief panted heavily, his legs locking up as he unleashed his torrent into the elf, before the waves ebbed. The tiny mage made a loving coo, reaching above her and wrapping her arms around the man’s neck, bending her head back to give him a playful lick on his nose, before kissing him deeply.

The mousy rogue kissed back, his hands trailing up over her flat chest to her swelled breasts, touching them softly and making the woman moan sensually into her mouth. The man wasn’t allowed to recover or rest, as the tiny elf started to pump her waist on his laps once more. He may lack the energy of an island elf male, but he certainly made up with it in certain aspects. And she was just getting started with him.

~*~

She thought she would forget it all. She thought she could move on from the incident and drown it in ale and men. But, no. Try as she might, the shear humiliation of the gremlin attack had left a lasting mark on her, and it stung powerfully. For the past week the warrior woman had kept her emotions to herself and grew reclusive from her companions. That bastard thief and the childlike elf were worried for her, and she knew that, though she would rather have then worry and leave her be then ask her various questions like the elf did every now and then.

Both of them had already agreed to never mention the gremlin incident to her or anyone, but that wasn’t enough for the barbarian it seemed. It took her forever to wash her body of the damned beast’s seed, and even to this day she continually scrubbed herself down more vigorously then what she used to, the phantom feeling of their claws on her body clinging to her. No matter how drunk she got herself, nor how many men she dragged away, every night her dreams were haunted with the images of her still stuck in that wall and feeling the slobbering creatures take their turns with her.

Some of the dreams were more disturbing then others, like she dreamed of what may have happened if her friend’s didn’t save her, where she was dragged away by the gremlins to their camp and either stuck on a stick and roasted over a fire or kept chained up and used as breeding stock. Then there were the happier dreams where she relived that moment when she charged into the camp of gremlins she tracked down and slew every single last one of them. But those dreams were short and far between.

Sitting among the shadows of the trees, the amazon was deep in thought, another night where she pondered on her condition and how to remedy it. It was hard to concentrate with the sounds of splashing water and giggles coming from the camp several yard away, but she tried to ignore it. Curiously she looked over to the camp to see the thief and the mage in the pond they camped near, watching them frolic in the water. She watched then have their fun for a few moments before she looked away, once more brooding.

She didn’t know why this was such a problem for her. She would have thought that she could forget the gremlins in a manner of days. But still there they were in her mind, her body assaulted with their rough tongues and gnarled members. The loud squeal of the elf knocked her from her thoughts, and the warrior looked over to see the elf on the thief’s lap in the pond. It didn’t take her very long to figure out what is going on, and soon the elf was bouncing joyously on the man.

The warrior grumbled and stood up, not wanting to listen to the elf’s cries of pleasure. It would be very interesting to watch the child sized mage to have her way with the man twice her size, but at the same time the tiny elf’s high pitched cries and moans was grating. So grabbing her sword nearby, the barbarian woman ventured deeper into the forest. Though, now, with the thought if her two companions having a romp, it made her anger swell. The raping of men used to be a pleasure for her! It scratched that itch that haunted her! But thanks to those goddamned gremlins, she can’t find pleasure anymore! Not even her own touches gave her the ever elusive release she wanted! While she grew ever frustrated, those two find pleasure in each other so very simply!

Growling she struck a tree with her fist, causing the plant to shake from the impact, leaves raining around her. She panted, fuming in anger, before she leaned forward and place her head against the trunk of the tree. What is it does she need? What can she do to help her?

“Dear matrons of old, help me.” She mumbled under her breath, before sighing and leaning away. When she did, however, something caught her attention. Deep in the forest, just barely covered by bushes and trees, she could see a flickering light. However, it wasn’t the light of her fire. No, that was right behind her where she came from. This light was before her, farther in. As far she knew, she and the others were the only travelers out here, and there was no known settlement nearby. So, what was this? Was it other travelers?

Curiosity got the better of her, as she slowly made her away towards the light. If it were other travelers, she would leave them be. However there was the possibility that they were bandits. And if it was, they posed a potential danger to her and her companions, and must be dealt with. Sword in hand, she drew closer, until finally the light came form behind the next bush. She peered around, and indeed it was a campfire. Rather a tent there was only a bedroll, and nothing more. No signs of anyone there, nor any other items placed around. Just the fire, and the bedroll. Growing more curious she stepped out into the opening and looked around. Still nothing. She then knelt down and examined the bed.

The make of the bed struck her as familiar. The leather and fur, and even the embroider symbols all around it, was that similar to the same made in her homeland. Either whoever owned it bought it from a market, or…

A sound caught her attention. Over the crackling fire, was the evident sound of a blade being drawn, silent but it was there. Gripping her large sword she spun in place to face the potential enemy. It was more then what she expected. The people of her homeland are a large and hardy warrior race. They are known for their great size and strength, and also their indomitable combat prowess. Among the most feared of warriors of her land is her own all female clan. However, their rivals, an all male clan that resided on the other side of a mountain that separated them, was known as the most fear. And for good reason.

The man she faced, towered over her. A giant that was nothing but rippling muscle, covered in a layer of fur and leather armor, much like her own. His face was dirty and covered in a large beard and a mane of red hair, his green eyes furrowed and flashing fiercely at her. In his hands was a shorts sword that looked more like a meat cleaver then a weapon.

The two stared the other down, gripping their weapons tightly in their hands. She knew this man was from the Horse Clan for the twisting blue markings etched into her right arm, very similar to the winding green marking she had on her left arm. And the two gender specific clans were notorious rivals. In each clan it would be a sign of great renown and respects when you have defeated and taken a mate from the opposing clan, since the Horse Clan was the strongest of men, just as hers were the strongest of women.

To find one another far from their harsh lands and here was no doubt a surprise for both of them, though none of them let it show upon their steely gazes. Their eyes locked, a silent dual taking place between them. There was no need for words, for none will be needed. It was already burning in the warrior woman’s blood, the call for battle tugging at her. She was sure the same call was for him as well. All it took was a small shift of the foot from the man, and she charged forward. She swung her heavy weapon and the ringing of metal against metal rang in the air as the man deflected her attack.

He made a quick motion and swung as well, the jagged weapon coming in a horizontal sweep. Raising her sword up she deflected it in time, pressing the attack. Clashing metal and grunts filled the air, the two barbarians dancing around the campfire as they battled. It was not so much as a dual to the death, but more of a contest of skill, to disarm one another and render them defenseless. To shed blood was not the intention. But both had the same goal. To defeat the other would prove a great test of their strength. But to the woman, it was more. Seeing the man the first time, it all came to her in a wave. What she needed, was a fight. Not the simple bandits or creatures she was used to, but a TRUE fight. A battle with someone who was equal or greater in strength. And she couldn’t have found a better combatant.

Already her mind was filled with the thrill of the fight, not one shred of the incident was there to cloud her. She focused solely on the man before her, watching his every move, judging his distance and the movement of his arm. And by the way his dark eyes flashed, he was doing the same. Though, for him, it was different.

The rabbits he had trapped like on the ground nearby, and what surprise was it to him to return to his small camp to find another person there. Think she was a thief he drew his weapon. She heard and turned to him and he saw it. The green markings of the Falling Rock Clan decorated her left arm like a badge of honor, her weapon the usual large blade they wielded. Though past those fiery red locks and fierce dark eyes, he could see that this was just a young woman. Her body spoke more, however. The muscles were taut but still developing, just as her size. She was small, considering what he was used to seeing; women more his height. This woman stood just below his chest, the size of a mere child to him.

But though as small and as young as she was, she had the air of a warrior to her, even when gripping the sword that appeared far too big for her. That larger weapon was to be her downfall, for even now when fighting her, she wielded it clumsily. But what was more, was who she was. A warrior from the Falling Rock Clan, all the way out here? It was a surprise. And so young too. He had faced stronger women of the same clan, though looking at her now, her youthful face and frame, lit a fire inside him.

It has been a while since he last had a woman.

The clashing metal increased as each attack was more ferocious then the last, sweat forming and dripping off the woman’s brow. She was determined to defeat this man. She would defeat him and take his weapon as a trophy of her victory. To show here sisters of this new badge, would surly trump the thoughts of the gremlins.

But, too late did she learn of her mistake. Too late did the notice her opponent lessening his strike and backpedaling away form her. Not to retreat but to coax her to give chase. A ploy she followed blindly. Her fierce attacks took their toll on her, and the man deflected each one simply. Her last strike hit nothing but air, the sword falling downward and piercing into the ground, where it held stuck. A great arm was around her waist as the man grabbed her and tossed her back, her hands releasing the weapon and leaving it embedded where it struck. She tumbled to the ground, and the giant shadow was upon her.

With a loud thump the crude sword was in the ground by her head, her wrist held down on the ground by larger and powerful hands. She stared up at the man that held her down, to see his eyes furrowed at her and his face stoic. The battle has been won; she, lost. She was to loose her prized sword to this man, she knew it. The barbarian man gripped her wrist tightly as deep growl rumbled in his chest. Gripping her wrist in one great hand the man fished for his pocket, and in a swift moment brought out a fraying rope that was quickly tied around her wrists. She tried to fight back, but she was tired from the fight, and this man was much to strong for her. With another thump the man’s blade was removed and embedded deeply in the earth above her head, where he tied the rope around the handle.

He released her, and when she fought the ropes held firm. Proud in his work, it was time to claim his prize. The woman stared up at him, watching as his eyes trailed down her body. The very look of the man was enough for her. This man did not want to claim her sword; his reward was to be something different. And, why didn’t she fight when she learned this? The very moment she saw his eyes look upon her with such lust, her whole body stopped it’s moving. Massive and calloused hands reached down and gripped the leather and fur covering her chest, and with a grunt and a pull the armor gave away and torn to shreds, the remains being tossed away.

Just as he had expected, her bust was large bust still considered youthful. Amply sized, they had a pleasant jiggle upon their release, the warm air already making her dark nipples hard and erect. Those same massive hands reached out to her, large thumbs brushing on her exposed breasts, making her body shake. She surpassed the shudder, keeping her mouth seal tightly, not wanting to make a sound. She felt her face heat up, her eyes shutting tightly as she looked away.

Her whole body screamed. For the past week her sexual frustrations had reached a whole new height, but now feeling the rough touch of this giant barbarian made her nerves tingle and her muscles to loosen, all begging for the touch. She tried her best to ignore it, tried to fight one more, but her body refused to move, suddenly going limp. The giant man rumbled his approval of the young body, the pleasant feeling of her large breasts, before another hand gripped her loin cloth. With another sharp pull the armor of fur and leather was ripped off of her and tossed away, his fierce eyes locking on the tuft of fiery red hair in the crux of her thighs.

The whimper that escaped her was quickly followed with a pathetic shudder. Humiliated was a good feeling to have. Humiliation and disgust. To feel such feelings while being violated by someone nearly twice your size would be normal. So, WHY DOESN’T SHE FEEL THAT?! The whimper that she made and shudder was all not made in disgust or fear! No, it was ones of anticipation! How could she be excited by this?! Her legs were forced apart, the giant’s hands encircling her calves.

The sight of her cunny already wet was something somewhat new to him. Was this young amazon excited by her defeat? Was she expecting him to claim his prize like this? The heady scent of her arousal was in his nose when he parted her legs, making him growl in approval. There was no doubt this woman wanted this, and that made his already hard cock pulse.

He gripped the rope securing his leather britches and undone it, using one hand to release his beast. Hearing the fumbling of cloth, she tried to stop herself to look, but the moment she opened her eyes they widen at the sight of the man’s pride. It was legend that the reason why there were called the Horse Clan was for they had the blood of the horse god of old. She never really believe it. However, the raging member that hovered threateningly above her, was definitely equine in origin. Though not equine in shape, it would certainly put a horse to shame. It was accompanied with a large and heavy sack that hung underneath. The man, whose stoic face showed no expression, how grinned at the woman’s wide eyes. Surly, she’ll start fight back now.

Gripping one leg in one hand and guiding himself with the other, the giant lined up his second sword to the young woman’s sopping wet flower. She hesitated, her whole body locking up, her breathing stopped in her throat as he gave one soft push. It was not surprise that she was small, but if it was one thing he knew, was that the women of his land were highly resilient. The fist sized head of the cock pressed roughly to the woman, making her cry out in a gasp, shuddering. With a few more pumps the woman nearly screamed when it entered her, and not wanting to torture her to much the giant let out a grunt and pushed forward hard.

Her eyes shrunk was the sight of the distention in her abdomen, her mouth hanging open in a silent scream. He was not fully inside her, but her could not go any further. He was the deepest he could go, the woman’s strong womb perfectly encircling the head of his pride. He could feel her whole body quaking at the penetration. White hot flashes appeared behind her eyes as her body fought through the combination of the torrent of electric pleasure, and stretching painfully by the massive invader.

The horse meat of the man made her cum. It was shocking, but it was too much for her. Her mind simply shut down, unable to think of any other thoughts other then the fact that the warrior’s massive meat was buried to the brim inside her. Finally her voice came back in a scream that was quickly silence by the man’s massive hand, gripping her mouth tightly to keep her quiet. He reveled the feelings of the young woman for a moment before moving, though finding it difficult. The amazon’s body sucked and gripped him tightly, refusing the release him, feeling like the was going to pull the woman’s womb right out of his body as he eased back. Halfway back he pumped forward, making her stomach bulge obscenely by the forceful thrust, listening her muffled screams in his hand.

Her whole body shook once more, tightening spastically around him, surprising him. Again, so soon? If it was this easy to make this woman cum, then she was in for the ride of her life. He eased back and thrust once more, receiving near same results, and done it again, and again, and again. Very soon he was hammering into the young amazon, her juices flowing like a river into the dirt below and her voice muffled by his hand.

The barbarian woman was lost. Her eyes disappeared into her skull as she saw nothing but constant white hot flashes before them, feeling the man’s monster pricing her over and over again. If the stories were true, she’s not going anywhere for a while. Just as she nearly made every man she had pass out in exhaustion, the stamina of her people were refined over generation and generations. This giant was going to be using her for a long time.

With her legs held high above her head, the giant man pounded into her with great force, time slipping by. How long was a complete mystery. Perhaps it was almost dawn. It was enough time for the campfire to burn down low. But after this undetermined period of time, the giant man gnashed his teeth in a growl, grabbing her waist in his hands, and buried himself as deep as he can go into the young amazon.

With her mouth free, all she could muster was a loud whimper, her tongue lolling out of her mouth. But her voice hiked up when she felt the first of many powerful spurts. Her whole body never ceased its spasms, but the moment she felt the giant’s release she turned into a statue. The man’s cum gushed out of her in powerful torrent, her womb expanding as it was pumped full with the copious seed. Her stomach grew in size, a gallon being emptied into her, feeling like it was rushing up into her throat.

The giant, covered in a layer of sweat, groaned and panted as the waved continued, until finally it ebbed. The woman’s body was positively stuffed with his seed, her stomach large and round like she was with child, her eye white as she lied there motionless. He eased himself out of the abused cunny, his still hard cock acting as the perfect plug to keep his cum in the woman. But the moment he was out there was no blockage of the deluge of hot white seed to come spraying out, adding to the already growing pool on the ground as he still dripped.

With a satisfy sigh the barbarian man sat back on the ground and eyed his masterpiece. Human women were much too small and frail for him. He nearly killed the first one he had, so it had been a long time since he had a proper woman to fuck. He silently thanked the Gods of old for this gift. Thought she may not appear it, the young woman was perfectly fine. Fucked senseless and stuffed with his cum like a festive game hen, but fine nonetheless. The women of his kind were resilient like that.

He looked down at his meat, seeing himself semi-hard and dripping. Perhaps he could keep her around for a little longer before releasing her. He needed a way to satisfy himself and this woman had already proved to be a worthy sleeve for his cock. Maybe he could return to his home with her on a leash; a young warrior from the Falling Rock Clan. Sure, some of his clan brothers will say that she was much to small and weak for a proper challenge, but he didn’t mind.

He looked away and up into the sky. It was still dark, but he could see the growing purple in the distance as the sun prepared to rise. He fucked this woman all night? That was a bit of a personal record. As he sat and pondered, stoking the fire, he was too deep in his revelry to notice the woman behind him move. During the rutting, she had enough clarity to move her wrists a fraction down on the weapon she was tied to. The bottom of the sword was exposed, with the help of the constant thrusts of the giant, the rope was severed long ago.

And with her mind and body slowly recovering, she got to her feel, a river of cum rushing down her legs. It wasn’t until he had heard the sound of the large sword being drawn from it’s place in the earth did he turn, just in time for the weapon to fall upon him. The sheer force of the blow, was the equivalent of being struck, by a Falling Rock.

~*~

“N-no more.” The thief fell back onto the ground, sweating and panting up a storm.

On top of him, the tiny elf made a loving purr, planting fluttery kisses on the man’s face and she slowly raised her hips up, his soft and limp pride slipping from her body, flowed by an oozing wad of the man’s seed. She cooed, reaching down between them to touch her sopping flower, her face a bright red. The rogue was thankful for at least one thing about being with the lusty women; they had trained his body in such a way that he could at least survive one of their encounters with no trouble.

As the sun slowly peeked over the horizon, the moon’s touch was fading from the tiny elf, her energy slowly depleting as her mind returned to it’s usual clarity. However, before she did, she mischievously wanted to squeeze one last loud from her companion. The human’s cum swished around in her womb and caking her inner walls, the result of many releases from the man.

“Okay.” She moaned, sitting down gently on the man’s overused member, his lap red from the constant slapping of flesh. “I’m done.”

“Good,” The man mumbled, fighting to stay awake. She giggled down at him, kissing his nose.

“I didn’t hurt you, did I?” She asked.

“No more then usual.” Was her answer.

The two shared an embrace, before the tiny elf’s ears perked up at the sound of someone approaching. She sat up and turned to greet the amazon woman. “Oh, hey, how are yooooooEEEEEK!!!”

The sudden cry from the elf as enough for the thief to sat up straight. His eyes fell upon the barbarian woman. Though, strangely, the armor she wore wasn’t the same. It appeared more larger, covering most of her body and tied to her with rope. In one hand the woman had her sword, but in the other hand she held a rope, and following the rope, it lead to a makeshift collar around the neck of a massively large man, rubbing his head where the broad side of the woman’s sword had struck him.

The two looked up at the woman with wide and confused eyes, the woman herself having a great grin on her face.

“Hey. I made myself a friend. He’s going to be staying with us for a while.”

The thief passed out, and the elf just stuttered.


>>
Anonymous 13/02/07(Thu)02:59 No. 18273 ID: 054d45

Goddamn. First Blink, now Clockwork. Woop.


>>
Anonymous 13/03/22(Fri)10:06 No. 18562 ID: dce927

Forever waiting on Crazy On You update.


>>
Anonymous 13/05/04(Sat)05:41 No. 18848 ID: bac755

Eh, I think that the Monster Girl one was the best.


>>
Another Monster Girl The Clockwork Corpse!!L5LwZ1LmIz 13/06/09(Sun)10:26 No. 19121 ID: 7a73e9

I don't have a name for this one yet, but It's not exactly finished either. I'll post the first part now, and since it's like 3:30 now for me, I'll finish up and post the next part.

Let me know what you guys think, and just to let you all know, ask me any questions.

~*~*~*~
The pain that gripped him was nothing compared to what he had dealt with in the past. It was constant as he moved across the landscape. But, the unfamiliar terrain caused every other step to falter, only further prolonging the evident shots of hot pain to run up his side and across his body. He covered the wound the best he could with one hand, whilst using his other to hold the tattered remains of his once grandiose cape to his bare body; his last and only defense against the scorching sun that hung overhead.

However, the burning sun and barren land, as well as the oozing cut in his side, was simple to him. None hurt as much as the sting of defeat. Just mere hours ago he stood before the ‘abandoned’ town with his brothers-in-arms. Knights of silver armor marched into the town, hunting for any sign of the enemy faction that used the intense desert heat and hazardous wastes to their advantage, hiding among the dunes and the many ruins dotting the land.

His group were just the rangers; fashioned from the best the kingdom could offer to scout for enemy positions. They were more trained to hide among trees and cities, not sands and stones. And they are very far from home. The town they came across housed a small portion of the enemy army, but unfortunately the enemy was in the process of dealing with their own enemies that had snuck up on them.

The new enemy attacked viciously, not with the intent to kill but to capture. And capture they did. He saw in shock as many of his platoon was disarmed and ensnared in nets or taken by the new enemy, being carried off into the labyrinth of stone huts of the village. Strange magic was used on them as their enemy gave loud and terrible cries and shrikes that stripped the metal of their armor apart like a strong wind blowing the shingles off a roof.

His armor damaged, he stripped the now encumbering metal off as he fled, dropping his bow and arrows in the process. More magic struck him, as conjured flames came shooting at him, searing away his underclothes yet leaving his skin unmarred and untouched. The final blow to him was the stray arrow from one of his companions that dug to his side, thankfully not piercing anything vital and did not plunge too deep, to which he pulled free and disappeared among the dunes.

Bare as the day he was born, his side caked red with his blood, trying his best to shield away the sun with nothing more then a tattered blue cape, the man and fallen knight trudged through the sandy dunes seeking shelter or any sign of his brothers-in-arms. Nothing but miles upon miles of wavering and stifling heat stretched in all directions.

He had first thought that he had gotten away form the new enemy, thinking they would leave the sweltering desert do him in. He started in a dead run to get away as fast as he could, thinking he threw them off. But as time passed, the heat getting to him and slowing his pace to the staggering shuffling now, he could see it. One of them was following him, and he could see them in the distance behind him. Not charging at him trying to catch him, but rather walking at a lax and casual stroll, letting the heat and dry air get to him first.

But he still walked, he still sought cover, and looking behind him every now and then, he began to fear his own mortality. He knew this campaign was to be his demise, since his captain made the decision to track down the fleeing bandits. These brigands were crafty, mostly pirates, that have taken to sacking port towns of their goods. But when the glory of the Furis Army decided it was time to stop them, they sent the best they could offer. Among them was his platoon of mostly rangers and hunters to act as the scouting party.

They chased the pirates far into the open sea, where a storm nearly torn the ships asunder. But by morning when the rain stopped, they saw the land far in the horizon. Unfamiliar lands. But the stalwart soldiers did not faultier; they rowed to shore and found the first of many small encampments of the pirates. Interrogation gave way to the locations of more encampments on the shore, and beyond the dusty jungles they found the vast deserts, and the hidden horde there within.

But too late did both the Furis Army and the pirates learned of this land’s inhabitants. Beastly creatures that sought out and carried many good men away to their unknown fate, just like his platoon in the village. Even now, one of those monsters was following him, waiting for him to collapse from the heat. He wouldn’t allow it. Death in battle, he will take. Death at sea, he will take. Death by the forces of nature, many, many miles away from home? No, he won’t let it end this way. But the wound was starting to effect him, the lose of blood making his vision swim in a haze and his head to become fuzzed. His legs felt fluid and weak as he stumbled, sweat pouring from every pore of his body in the bucket loads. Even the cape covering his head and protecting his body from the sun did little. And with every passing moment, that figure in the distance was becoming less and less so. Soon it will be upon him, and whatever fate will follow he could only fear.

Salvation came to his eye before him. Something, though he didn’t know what, was in the distance in front of him. His mind going a mile a minute at the possibilities, shelter or anything, his pace picked up. His hopes, however, were crushed, as he drew closer. Among the endless stretches of golden sands, he found a single, solitary, grey stone. His only shining grace was that it was just big enough to shield him from the sun. His body sapped of energy, and his will slowing fading, he had little choice. Either die out among the sand and be food for scavengers, or let that creature catch him and carry him off to wherever.

He groaned, as he sat down in the shade of the stone, his back against the cooled rock, and stared off towards the shape. He had hoped that the exhaustion would take him and make him passed out, but even as weak as his body was the spirit was still strong. The shade of the stone brought clarity to him, the gritty shade he sat on starting to make him more aware. If he had a weapon he would have fought, but even with the rest he couldn’t stand against this beast.

He had seen them before, back in his home land. But there were very few in numbers and ultimately ignored for the most part. They were more docile and more skittish of humans. But, this island, it was covered with them and more of their kind. They were more wild, more vicious, more hungry. When they first encountered them here, they ignored them and paid little attention. It was a mistake they learned quickly. The attack on their small camp paid a heavy toll, many men carried off into the dark by these monsters.

The pirates suffered similar losses, when they came across camps that were left abandoned and torn from attacks in the night, no sign of any of the pirates. It seems the bandits stopped here and hide to throw the army on their heels off, thinking this was their home. But, no matter now. It seems that the Furis Army has failed this mission, and his undetermined fate draws ever closer. Even from this distance, he could see the creature plainly.

It mocked the shape of a young woman, tan skinned, black hair, shapely body. But it was marred with beastly yellow eyes, patches of copper scales and a long serpentine tail from the waist down. Naga, they were called, the ‘snake folk’. Those he knew of back in his home were frightfully shy, mostly kept to themselves in the warm deserts or to jungle islands. They would approach human settlements every now and then to trade goods, but that was the extent of their interactions.

The naga of this land, they were the opposite. They attacked them, carried men off into the darkness or into the sands. And now, one of them was going to be upon him in a manner of moments. He looked at her with furrowed eyes as she slithered up to him. She wasn’t that old, appearing to be quite young. But even as young as she, she was still a worthy foe. In one hand was the spear of wood and stone they seem to favor, and in the other was a net of reeds they used to trap the men. Her body was mostly bare save for the ragged hood over her head, her breast ample and free to his eyes, yet lacking any known peaks, covered with the copper scales that decorated her frame.

But what was more irritating to him, was just how lax she appeared as she approached, her face disinterested. It wasn’t until she was just a few feet away, did her face expressed more, her brows raising and a small smile appearing.

“Finally got tired?” Her voice was youthful, taunting. It only further irritated him. He didn’t answer her, only glowered at her, as she stuck the spear into the ground and drew closer. “Ya’know, you’re pretty quick. A lot faster then the others. You’re the first to get this far without collapsing.” He still refused to answer her. She smiled at him, taking the net in her hands. It was almost insulting at how lazily she tossed it, the net falling over him like it was a mere blanket. “But, this is a good thing. It means you have a lot a spirit. And a lot of spirit is just what we need in a man.”

He finally answered her. “So what is it do you intend to do to me? Eat me?”

She grinned a fanged smile at him. “In a sense.” She retrieved her spear and brought the stone tip to his chest, giving him a jab with the dull blade. Her grin fell as she looked up to the sun, seeing where it was positioned. It was long before the noon when he started his retreat, having ran a few hours. Seeing the sun where it was, it made the naga grouse. “As spirited as you are, you are also troublesome. I won’t be able to make it home before nightfall.”

He chuckled at this. “At least I gave you some spite, in my condition.”

She gave him another grin. “Yes, but do know that when the sun goes down, the night will bring a very bitter chill. Terrible, isn’t it? Either burn in the day, or freeze in the night.” She gave him another jab. “Now, get up.”

He shoved the weapon away in defiance, pulling the net of him at the same time. “I will not. You might as well kill me now and get it over with.”

The naga gave him a haughty look. “And why would I do that?”

“Isn’t that what you want?” He asked.

“If I wanted to kill you, I would have back at the town, now would I?” She grinned once more. “Besides, killing you is the last thing on my mind. Hurt you, maybe, but not kill.” She once more jabbed with the dull spear. “Now, are you going to make this easy for me, or do I have to drag you?”

He huffed and once more shoved the weapon away. “Drag me, then.”

He expected her to get angry. But, she simply shrugged her shoulders. “So be it.” Her serpentine tail suddenly lashed out from the side, sweeping across his sides and knocking the wind for him. He was propelled by the blow, skidding across the sands with a pained groan. The net was once more over him, and still dazed from the attack he was suddenly wrapped by that same tail. The muscled coils gripped him tightly, squeezing him to keep him from fighting back. He was rose in the air by the tail, and was brought face-to-face to the naga. “I think I’ll enjoying breaking you.”

He only huffed. She picked up the cape and tossed it over his head, covering him from the sun once more. And though he couldn’t see where he was going, he could feel his capturer turning around and started to slither in the direction she came. Where she was taking him, he could only fear. Perhaps where the rest of them were. But now it was not the time to think.

It was time to bide his time and wait for the right moment to strike back.

~*~

The journey was spent mostly in silence, as he was dragged by the naga. And though unable to see where he was, he could see the light of the sun fading, and listened to his captor hum jovially to herself. The sun was about to set when she stopped and carelessly dropped him to the sand. The entangling net and the lack of feeling in his arms from being held in that tight grip for so long was what kept him from standing to face the naga.

Rather, he listened to her move around, once more humming as the sound of sand being shifted and pushed was heard. She soon stopped the humming but not the shifting. “I would like to ask of your name, if I may.”

He huffed and refused to answer.

She continued. “It is only fair, since me and my sisters are planning on keeping you around for quite a while.”

“So, slave, is it? I am to be a slave for you and the rest of your wretched kind?” He grumbled.

“In a sense, yes. You’ll clean and cook, and care for the children. In essence, you’ll be a wife.” The naga giggled at this.

A wife? This struck him as incredibly odd. Why capture him and treat him as a wife? He ran all that he knew of the naga back home and what this naga told him through his head. He knew little of them, or even of the other monstrous people that roam his lands. They hardly caused him any trouble, so he saw little need to understand them. But every now and then he would see one of them, say like one of those women with cow like qualities; breasts large swollen with milk, hooves as feet, a bovine tail and ears on their body; he would see one of them trying to court a man in the market one day. He knew they were courting, for it wasn’t hard to tell what they were talking by the red faces and nervous body movement.

He didn’t care for it much, even if he has heard of stories of how a holsturaus was the ‘perfect house wife’ or some nonsense like that. He even heard tales around the barracks of his training camp on how some of the more seasoned troopers, back in the days of civil strife across the country, that were forced to stay in the thick jungles, would often become lonely and would capture some of the monstrous women and used them as playthings.

But then again, these stories were of those creatures that were in his homeland; wherever he was, he was the minority, greatly outnumbered by the monstrous people rather then the other way around. All at once, remembering how this naga told him that she didn’t want to kill him, how he had a lot of spirit and she needed a man with lots of spirit, and how he was going to be a ‘wife’, that story of the seasoned soldiers in the jungles were suddenly switched around.

“Plaything, then?” He whispered the words, praying the answer was not what he feared.

“The quicker you accept that, the easier we all will be with you.”

His fears were confirmed. “But, why me? Why my men? Surly, there are plenty of males of your kind, are there?”

The shifting of sand stopped, and he was sure that the naga was looking at him. “Just how much of us do you know?” He didn’t answer, letting his silence be answer enough. “There are no male naga, nor male any of us. It has been that way since the Dark Times. But, unfortunately for you, we have discovered an alternative, when it comes to breeding.”

“Humans…” He muttered the word under his breath, but it didn’t go unheard.

“Humans, exactly.” The shifting continued. “Humans once lived on this island, a long time ago. But we sort of drove them off. Every now and then we get a few unlucky souls return, only to suffer the same fate. Then came those dark skinned men,” She must be referring to the pirates they chased. “And you and your men shortly followed. Though, admittedly, I think I like your kind more then those dark skinned ones. Blond hair, blue eyes, rather handsome.” All common traits of people from Country Furis, though odd hearing it from a monstrous woman then a Furis woman. “But how unfortunate that you look like you will be broken more easily then those dark skinned ones.”

“Landorians.” He muttered.

The slivering and shifting stopped. “Pardon?”

“We call them Landorians. They are natives to another desert closer to our home, simply called Landora.” He slowly sat up, though the cape still draped over him. “I am from Country Furis, a strong and proud kingdom, with an even stronger army. And when they hear of our disappearance, they will come looking for us.”

“Well, good; it all means more men for us.” The shifting continued once more.

This time, curiosity got the better of him. “Just what are you doing?”

“Digging.” The naga simply answered.

“Digging for what?” He asked.

“Shelter.” The shifting sand stopped, and it was followed by the sound of stones being moved. “The night will soon be upon us, and so will the cold. And I don’t do well in the cold. And, in your condition, neither will you.”

“I’m more used to the cold then the heat.” He muttered once more.

“Perhaps, but a naked man in the freezing night, no matter how strong, will not make it. And I want you to be alive and healthy.” The stones stopped, and he could hear the naga slither up to him. The cape was pulled away, and he could see what it was she had done. A large divot of sand was carved out of the ground, and in the bottom were stones moved aside to reveal a cave. The cave appeared to have been carved out long before, possibly hidden to act as a shelter for the naga or any other desert dwelling creature when they couldn’t make it back home in time. With a lazy jab to his side from the spear, he turned to the naga as she made a gesture to the newly made hole.

With a huff, he had little choice but climb down into the crevice, nearly falling at the steep descent. The cave was rather small, big enough for himself and two other men to hunker down in. But when he situated himself, the naga came slinking in. She circled him in the tight area, her tail effectively once more wrapping around him, and she stopped with the cave mouth against her back, blocking him in. He narrowed his eyes at the monster, but she only grinned and reached for an object close to her. A lid of wood and false rocks, that she raised and covered the mouth of the cave, plunging them into darkness.

Silence quickly followed, he could feel the muscles of the tail tighten around him, but not at the same squeezing pressure as she carried him. The cape he had was once again tossed around him to keep him warm, and he could feel her lounge back into the stone. Finally, she spoke up, whispering as to keep the stillness of the dark unbroken.

“May I ask your name?”

He huffed. “Andrei.”

“Seris.”

He looked in her direction. “Seris?”

“My name. It’s only fair, I suppose, since we’ll be spending some time together.” She had a faint chuckle in her voice.

“You’re so sure of that?” He huffed once more.

“Actually, no. With you and those…Landorians?… With all of you appearing, there is quite a surplus of men.” She relaxed more, and the movement of her tail caused him to fall back slightly, leaning against the far wall. “We may keep you, or we may trade you.”

“Trade?” He asked, confused. “Like livestock?”

“Yes.” Seris had that chuckle once more. “Handsome man like you, would fetch quite a price.”

Andrei grumbled. “Well nice to know I’m worth a few potatoes.”

“Then again, it’s solely my decision.” Seris chuckled once more.

This gave him pause, thinking deeply. “What do you mean?”

“Well, I was the one that offered to track you down. You’re my catch; I can do whatever I want with you.” The feeling of the tip of the naga’s tail brushed against his side, snaking around his neck to tap against his chin and cheek. “Be a good boy, and we’ll see what I’ll do with you.”

He huffed and turned away from the tail, trying to find a comforting position. That same tail was now brushing along his leg, heading higher up his thigh. He tried to move away from it.

There was a giggle from Seris. “We have a long trek ahead of us tomorrow. And an even longer night, tonight. It’s going to be cold, down here. We may need to,” The searching tail slithered across his stomach, coiling around him. “Cuddle up, to keep warm.”

He grumbled and twisted himself to dislodge the traveling muscle. “Stop it.”

“Aww, what’s wrong? Nervous?” She giggled more, the tail never leaving him. “I can be gentle, if you want me to.”

“Don’t waste your time.” Andrei sneered. “You’ll get nothing from me.”

“You’re sure about that?” Seris shifted herself, drawing closer to the human. “I can be quite, persuasive.” The tail coiled around him, hugging him closely. He groaned but didn’t thrash, fearing she may tighten up and nearly crush him. A clawed hand brushed across his chest as the naga made a low and pleasing hiss, feeling her warm breath close to him. The claws trailed their way around his chest, stopping where the wound was. She felt it, making him hiss in pain slightly. “It is going to fester, if I don’t take care of it.”

“Let it. I would rather die then become a plaything for the likes of you.” Andrei huffed.

“Would you really? Surly, such a fate would not be that bad?” She had that chuckle in her voice once more. The human only huffed once more. “Andrei, I am giving you an offer.” Hands were on his shoulders, and in the darkness he could see her face close to his, her yellow eyes furrowed at him. “Either allow me to help you, or I’ll do it forcefully.”

Andrei stared at the creature hard, but soon, he gave up. As much as he didn’t want anything to do with this naga, his spirit was still fighting to survive. If he was to escape this monstrous woman, he needed to be in top shape. He might as well humor her. He sighed and leaned his head back, which was answer enough for her, and the tail around him shifted till his wounded side was exposed.

All to quickly did he feel a warm mouth over the gash, a long slimy tongue lapping up the dried blood. “Argh! Hey!”

“Don’t move so much.” Seris hissed at him, continuing to lap at the wound. “I’m cleaning it out.”

He groaned. “Easy! It’s tender!”

“Oh, don’t be such a baby.” Sticky saliva was starting to spread over the wound, making him shiver at the revolting sensation. “You’re not the first one I’ve done this to before.”

He only groaned and stiffened, allowing this snake woman to lick his wound. He focused on the pain, and not the beastly woman. But the pain slowly ebbed, almost numbing, his whole body feeling limp. It happened at a slow descent, almost unnoticeable if he wasn’t paying attention.

“What are you doing?” He asked, finding his words mumbling.

“My venom is paralytic. I’m numbing the pain. It should be easier to clean and dress without you thrashing like this.” Seris leaned away and took the cloth of her hood, stretching it around his chest to wrap it across the wounds. He would have fought back at the knowledge that she was poisoning him, but unable to do so with the toxins making his body feel heavy as a rock. She made sure her salvia covered the wound adequately, so it would not bleed anymore. Once she was done, she looked back to the human. “There, feeling better?”

His words came out in a mumbling mess, his whole body slack and almost deaden. She took it as answer enough, grinning as bloody smile at Andrei. Her clawed hand returned to feel his chest, humming to herself as she leaned in close. “Now, are you going to be a good boy? It will make everything so much better.” He couldn’t answer fully, only mumbled. He wanted to deny her anything, but it seemed that now he had no choice. This monster had every intention to play with him, and with that wondering hand traveling down his body, it seemed she was going to get what she wanted. Seris made a low hiss, nearly pressing her chest to his, that hand very close to his waist. “A man so spirited as you, must be just as virile. Do not worry; there isn’t enough room in here for us to have some real fun. But,” Those yellow eyes looked down at his body hungrily, her tail move to the side to allow her an opening to the human’s lower body. “I am curious, of what my prize is.”

With a stifled gasp, he felt that hand upon him, grasping his pride in a sharp hold. A smile grew on the naga’s face as she felt it. She didn’t give him enough venom to make him completely limp, feeling blood course slowly but surly into the muscle of her desire, feeling it growing hot in her hand as the human fought fruitlessly to stop it. Andrei kept his breathing as leveled as he could, trying his best to control his body, but slowly loosing the battle.

Seris made a loving coo, as the human grew hard and erect in her grasp, watching him as he reached his full length. “My, you really are spirited, aren’t you?” A forked tongue licked her lips lasciviously, her tail shifting to force the mostly limp human to lay on the cool stone ground. True as she said, there was little room in the cave for her to fully get on top of the entrapped prey, but not small enough to deny her any fun with her new plaything. She was able to come face-to-face with the human’s pride, still grasped in her hand. Andrei looked down at her beyond the coiled scales of her tail, watching her as she drew close to him. She blew warm air against the tool, making him shudder slightly, before a fanged mouth closed over him.

He gasped, his eyes wide as he watched his member disappear into the maw of the beastly woman, swallowing him down to the very root with a moan. Even as limp as he was, his whole body jerked and twitched. No woman has ever done this to him before, never taken him this deeply. Strong and spastic muscles of the naga’s throat gripped tightly and undulated against him, as if trying to swallow him whole. Sharp fangs dripping with venom scrapped against the sensitive flesh, threatening to bite him clean off at any second. A long and sinuous tongue coiled and wrapped around him, squirming in a lewd dance.

Yellow, primal and reptilian eyes locked with him, staring deeply into his eyes and she suckled powerfully. With eyes still on him she eased away, his pride being withdrawn from the monster’s throat and wet with saliva. As she did, he could see the length of her prehensile tongue coiled around him, slivering like a whole snake itself as it released him from it’s slimy hold. She breathed deeply when she released him, smiling viciously at the human.

“Not so bad anymore, isn’t it?” Her voice was low and taunting. He didn’t have the time to answer her, even if he could or was given the time, before he groaned and watched his member disappear once more into the mouth of the beast. She moved her head in a turtle’s pace, twisting it around him and suckled him, bobbing up and down in agonizing slowness, all the while fangs barely touched him and a tongue squeezing him tightly. He couldn’t fight back, and could do little but lie his head back onto the coiled pillow of serpentine muscles, and allowed this monstrous woman to do as she wished. Like a succubus she sapped what little energy he had, the night falling above them as the thoughts of sleep invaded his head. Relax, his body told him, but fight his mind screamed.

He didn’t know how long this assault lasted, before that ever growing pressure was too much to fight back. And all the while those yellow eyes never left him, watching his red face, listening to his groans. In a final attempt to fight it off and failing, Andrei groaned his release. That mouth drank him down hungrily and greedily, a pleasing moan rising from the naga as she swallowed in gulps, those eyes closing contently. He rode the waves long and hard, the numb body and mind prolonging it to an almost painful length, before they eased to a halt, leaving him to pant heavily.

She kept him sheathed until he was soft, letting him slip out as she eased away, licking her lips. She looked back down at him, and the smile she gave him was almost kindly. He could see a dollop of his seed in her mouth, rolling it around her tongue to fully embrace the saltiness of his fluid, before swallowing with a soft moan. “Mmm, Andrei… You taste delicious~.”

He looked away with a huff, but the day’s exhausting run and this man-eater’s hungry feast was effecting him, the darkness encroaching on him. Seris’ tail coiled around him, fully enveloping him in the warm scales, the naga laying down beside him.

“Rest, my little pet; you have a long journey, and a longer life ahead of you. And I need you to be in top shape, if I’m to present you to my sisters.” She giggled.

Fight fleeing him, Andrei closed his eyes and allowed the darkness and sleep to take him. Yes, rest was what he needed, and tomorrow was a big day.

He really needed to be in top shape, if was to escape this prison.


>>
The+Clockwork+Corpse!!L5LwZ1LmIz 13/06/10(Mon)02:04 No. 19137 ID: 7a73e9

>>19121

~*~*~

“Wake up! Up and at ‘em!”

The voice called out almost shrilly, knocking him out of his deep slumber as he was rudely pushed awake. Blinding light and intense heat suddenly washed over him, making him cry out at the drastic change in scenery. Slowly, everything was coming back to him. The ship dropping anchor off shore of a strange island, he and his platoon going ashore to hunt down the pirates, finding the destroyed enemy camps and finding the desert beyond. The attack, the sudden attack on them in the desert town.

Finally, the day before, running away from the beasts, one of them tracking him down and capturing him, dragging him back. Then, the night came. The voice suddenly called back to him once more, a shadow eclipsing the bright sunlight that consumed the cave he lied in.

“Come on, Andrei. Let’s get a move on. I got water.”

Ah yes, his capturer. Now he remembered. His eyes still hazed in groggy sleep, the fallen knight tried to get to his feet, finding his body still weak from the venom from the pervious night. He shielded the sun with his hand, gazing up at the naga that stood before him. He found that the net that was wrapped around him was now gone, and he gripped his only cover, the tattered cape, close to his shoulders to block out the sun. With a huff he climbed out of the hole and looked to the snake woman.

She gave him a grin, her brow arched. “Sleep well? I almost didn’t want to wake you up. You looked so peaceful.” His answer was a grumble, before his eyes spotted the skin of water she had in her hand. His throat felt parched, but he didn’t want the beastly woman to see his weakness. To late; she already knew, holding the skin up and giving it a tantalizing shake, the water inside swishing around noisily. “Thirsty?” She chuckled and tossed the human the container. “You deserve a big gulp, for being such a good boy last night.”

He remembered, though he didn’t want to dwell on it. This monstrous woman practically raped him with that oral assault, though he remained defiant towards her. He opened the cap of the skin and drank down a heavy gulp of water, his whole body shivering at the cool taste, but never taking his eyes off the monster. Seris grinned at him and let him drink, before gesturing for the skin back. He reluctantly gave it to her, and she hung it to her side. With her tail, she sealed off the cave they were in, and with a swipe of the powerful muscles, pushed the sand over it and covered it.

She turned back to him, retrieving her spear next to her and gave him a tap on the side with the shaft of the weapon. “Okay, let’s move. The faster we’re out of the sun and back home, the faster you’ll be with your friends.”

Andrei huffed, gripping the cape to his body, and started to walk in the gestured direction, his scaly warden slithering close behind. She did have a point; he was sure he could rally his men to escape once he got to them. Maybe they already have? No matter, there was little he could do out in the middle of the desert. The thick cover of the jungles might prove to be a better escape route, if that was where he was being taken to.

Thinking now, he had no clue where he was being lead to. He had no bearings in this place. She could be taking him deeper into the desert for all he knew. But he marched, or as best as he could in the heat, with the dull spear of the naga close to his back.

Unfortunately, the time was not silent.

“So, Furis.” Seris hummed, keeping her eyes on the human. “Just how ‘strong and proud’ is this place of yours?”

Her tone was almost insulting to his home, but he let it pass, for the time being. “We reigned for over a thousand years, since back during the Dark Ages.”

The naga pondered on this. “So, this home of yours existed back during the Dark Times? Just how many human lands are there?”

“There is Country Furis, Therum, Landora, Curzerk, Myte, and Tsukino. There is also Erin, home of the giants. And Valia, the islands of the elves.” Andrei answered.

“Are there some like me, in your lands?” Seris asked.

“Yes, but there are far fewer in numbers and is mostly ignored by us. Just as it always has been.” He stopped and looked back at the naga. “And how it should be.”

The naga gave him a sneer, growling lowly, and gave him a sharp jab of her spear. It pained him, and fear that if she done it any harder she would have skewered him. “Shame for them, and for you; we rule these lands, and you humans are rare. And, I dare say, our land, is much bigger then yours.”

Andrei huffed and continued walking. “Are you so sure? Furis stretches far, even beyond our continent. Erin will soon belong to our kingdom, and so will Valia.”

Seris chuckled. “This land is more then just the jungles and the deserts. Miles upon miles of green plains, rolling forests, icy mountains, and swamps. All the way to the dead lands.”

“The dead lands? And what, pray tell, are those?” Andrei asked.

“The bosom of life, the land of our beginning. Where thousands of years ago the Great Echidna gave birth to the first of many of us. Where naga and Orc and Harpy and all sprung from her womb and stretched far over the lands, from sea to sea, to the highest mountains, to deep into the earth and even into the ocean itself. But, now it is a wasteland, corrupted by dark magic back during the Dark Times.” Seris stopped her slithering, looking deep in thought. “Back when we lost our males to the darkness, and we turned to the humans for our survival.”

Andrei stopped and started at the brooding beastly woman. “So that’s it, huh? In order to keep the race alive you capture human men and rape them, like a monster?”

“Some were more willing then others.” Seris hissed and gestured for the human to keep walking. “You didn’t complain last night.”

He sized the monstrous woman, furrowing his brow at her. “Not like I had a choice! You poisoned me, addled my mind! You took from me, just like the beast that you are!”

“Yes, I did.” The naga made a low growl, gripping her spear tightly in his hands. She too sized the man up, but did so on her tail, making her tower over the man like a true snake ready to strike, hissing silently. “What are you going to do about it?”

He stared off with the naga for a moment, before grumbling and turning away. He couldn’t do anything about it; not now, at least. She kept her intimidating stance, following close behind him.

“The moment you stepped on our shores, Andrei, you were hunted. All of you were.” Seris hissed. “We will make you breed, and you will father many children, as long as you live. To us you are nothing more then a means to keep my people from dying out, like many have done in the past.” With a threatening growl she was in front of him, her eyes monstrous as she bore her teeth down at the human. “And you, so hypocritical, would do the very same, if it meant to keep your Furis ‘strong and proud’.”

She lowered herself down so she was face-to-face with the man. “Be treated like a monster long enough, you become one; so don’t you dare patronize me.” With a strong flick of her tail against his backside, she made the human continue marching.

Without another word, Andrei did just that, though, now thinking deeply himself. He never heard of this before. For as long he remembered, he was told that these monstrous people were not to be trusted. And that was it; nothing about where they came from, or anything else. Just, ignore them and don’t trust them. And he has all his life. This was the most interaction he ever had with one of them.

His mind wondering, time passed as the day grew older, the silence returning between them. As he walked, he could feel the ire of the naga almost sear through him from behind, like ever since the confrontation she had been giving the back of his head a death glare. Which, wouldn’t surprise him if she did. But for some reason, the angry looks she gave him seemed unfitting of her. Those grins and giggles she had before, seemed more appropriate for her youthful face, not the ugly markings of rage.

He didn’t know why he cared. Maybe it was his chivalrous code he had to adapt over the years among the army, he wasn’t sure. Nonetheless, with Seris angry at him, she would be more mindful and aware, which gave him more error if he planned to escape. Lull her into a false sense of security, it will make it easier for him.

“The Great Echidna,” He looked over his shoulder to her. “Who was that?”

True to what he thought, the naga did have a fierce gaze on him. She growled lowly at him. “Why should I tell you?”

He looked away, then decided to ask something else. “Fine. Last night, then.”

“What about it?” A hiss.

“When you, cleaned my wound,” Andrei slowed his pace, looking to Seris. “You said I wasn’t the first one you done that to. Have you done it with another man?”

Her deathly eyes lessened. “Not really. There were others we found that were injured before. My sister taught me that while our bite is venomous, our spit on the other hand could heal. I treated others. You are the first man I had to help heal though.” Her brow furrowed. “Why, are you hurting?”

“No, no. I’m, actually feeling better.” Andrei looked away. “Though, it was a first for me too, since I never met anyone who actually ‘licked wounds’. It’s more of a saying then an act, really.”

Seris huffed. “No matter how many humans I come across, I never quite understand you. Perhaps my cousins in your Furis are more knowledgeable.”

“And just how many men have you come across?” Andrei dared ask.

“A few. Most of them were quiet, others were quite vocal. I met one man who spoke in an entirely different language, and I was under the impression that all he did was curse at.” The naga grumbled.

“You seem pretty young, to be a mother.” Andrei mused.

“I’m not a mother. Not yet, at least.”

The human stopped, turning to the beastly woman. “You’re not a mother? And all that talk about breeding with me? Am I the first man you ever had?”

It gave him some satisfaction to see the naga’s face turn an embarrassed shade of red. “No! I had plenty of men!” She looked away, looking upset. “Just… none gave me a child.”

“Perhaps you are incapable?”

He said it offhandedly. He never, ever expected the reaction he got from it. That red face became redder, but not in embarrassment. Her fangs were once more bared in a vicious hiss, her eyes becoming sharp and monstrous. Too quick for him to react she brought the shaft of her spear across his head, sending him spiraling into the sand with a pained groaned. He wasn’t on the ground for long as he was suddenly wrapped tightly in the serpentine tail of the woman, nearly crushing him as he was forced up and once more before the monstrous creature.

“HOW DARE YOU!! You patronize me for being a monster, and you have the gall you call me incapable of children?!” The powerful muscles of the tail squeezed him, forcing the air from his lung in an agonizing groan. “I should crush you! Crush you and leave you for the scavengers!” She hissed in his face, his face becoming red, nearly popping like a bubble. But before that happened, and Andrei was sure a rib was broken, she released him, tossing him into the sand with a grunt. “You want a monster? Fine, I’ll give a monster.” She turned away and struck her spear into the ground, her back to him. “Run.”

Andrei stood on shaky legs, panting hoarsely to fill his lungs with the air he was deprived of. “W-what?”

“I said,” Seris turned to him, those yellow eyes burning with malice. “Run.”

He stood his ground, though his heart pounding heavily in fear. “N-no… I won’t.”

“Run, or you’ll die.” She growled.

“And what point is there in running? I’ll only die tired.” He told her.

She hissed and turned away. “Five.”

“I’m not running, Seris.”

“Four.”

“I never meant to say that.”

“Three.”

Andrei groaned, wondering if he should really run. But, before his feet answered for him, one thought did occur to him. And, Gods forgive him, it could be his one saving grace.

“I don’t blame you for being upset. Perhaps, you‘re just not taught right.”

“T-…” She stopped, her head perking up. “What do you mean?”

“I mean…” He gulped his drying throat. “You said so yourself, that you had plenty men. Just, none of them gave you a child.” Ever slowly, Seris turned to him, and though her face was still red in anger, her eyes were confused. He had to be very careful of what he says. “Maybe, you had plenty of chances, and you’re actually very fertile, but there is fault in your… technique.”

“I was taught by my sister,” The naga hissed, turning to him. “Who was taught by my mother, who had many, many daughters.” She once more towered over him, taking on the striking pose once more as she growled viciously down at him. “You have some serious guts, if you dare-”

“Explain the men.” He suddenly said. “Were, any of them, like me? From Furis? Blond hair and blue eyes?”

She narrowed her beastly eyes at him, leaning in closer. “No. You are the first.”

“Well, I can tell you this, that men of Furis, are rather… well, skilled, when it comes to such arts.” Gods he hated this. But, it had to be done.

Seris was silent, staring into the eyes of the human for a long while, before speaking. “Do you honestly think I’ll believe that crock of shit?”

“What do you have to loose?” He admitted. “I’m going to die either way. And, you did say,” He sighed inwardly. “If I played along, things will be easier for me.”

Her face softened, her eyes searching his expression. She was silent for a few moments. “Willingly?”

He sighed openly this time. “Willingly.”

“No tricks?” She hissed.

He raised his arms up. “Look at me. Do I honesty look like I can do anything tricky like this? Even if do run off, I’m a man built for more temperate climates. The desert will kill me. Either the day, or the night.” He lowered his head, once more sighing. “I’m… at your command.”

The naga stared hard at him, her expression thinking. He hoped this was enough to calm her down, and if it meant that he must lay with this beastly woman to ensure his freedom, then Gods forgive him. Seris eased away, retaking her spear. And with a huff, gave the human a tap on the side with the wooden shaft.

“Move.” Wordlessly, he turned to walk, but was stopped. “Not that way.” Andrei looked back, and saw her gesture in another direction. “That way.”

He looked across the sands. “And, what’s that way?”

“Respite.” She growled, and started to slither in that direction. He had little choice but to follow. He thought that she was taking him to where her sisters were, but instead the distance they traveled was short, before they came to a stone jutting out in the sands. She commanded him to stay put, and he did just that, watching Seris go up to the stone. With a grunt she pushed the stone over, and where it once stood she was now over it, and started to move her tail in an odd fashion, almost like she was dancing. What she was doing was using the powerful muscles of her tail to push aside the sand and digging down into ground, making a divot similar to the one she made to uncover the cave they slept in.

In little time she touched stone, but rather the grey stones he was expecting, these were the same sandy yellow. She pushed the sand aside more and uncovered a wooden trapdoor, to which she opened up, and peered inside the newly made opening. She leaned away and got out of the divot, and gestured to the hole. Andrei did as he was told, walking down into the hole, and saw that he needed to jump down rather then climb, he did. This wasn’t a cave; the walls were to shaped and uniform. The space made a perfect square, larger then the last cave there were in that morning. It took him a moment to realize that this was actually a stone hut, similar to the village he was at, buried deep in the sand. The windows and doorway of the hut was sealed off with wooden planks to keep the encroaching desert at bay.

Seris snaked her way down into the new ‘cave’, sealing off the roof as she did. The darkness that followed wasn’t as heavy as the small cave, the spaces of the lid in the roof offering some sunlight to peek in. The naga looked down at the human with furrowed eyes, setting her spear to the side.

“No tricks?” She then asked, her voice low.

Andrei now understood the resting place. “You have my word as a knight of Her Royal Army.”

Her face softened, and she reached out and took the cape from his shoulders, looking down his body. But, as she looked back to his face, she made a low hiss, her eyes sharpening. “Know, that this will be the only time, that I will let you touch me freely. I am giving you control; don’t be a fool and squander it.”

The human nodded his head. “As I have said, I am yours to command.”

“Then,” She hissed, easing down to be more his height rather then towering over him. “Show me just how skilled you say you are.”

Andrei gulped inwardly. Somehow, he knew this was going to happen. As sure as he was of escaping, he knew that there was no way he could keep this lusty she-beast at bay for long. But, he would rather have it done willingly, then forcefully. To be taken by a woman, even if she was a monstrous women, his pride wouldn’t stand for it. The attack on him last night, to him didn’t count.

But, here she was, allowing him to explore her body. And, he wasn’t lying when he said he was skilled. He had many women scream his name in bed. This, was very different, however. With human women, he could tell where to touch and where to kiss. On a naga, looking upon her chest and down her body, he wasn’t so sure. Besides her shape, there was no womanly features he was expecting. How was he to please this creature?

With another gulp, he planned to do his best. He reached out to her, and with her yellow eyes locked on him, he brushed his fingers across her midriff. The tanned skin parts of her was silky smooth to the touch, but also felt taut and coiled. The copper scales that went up her sides were somewhat rough, but not entirely. He gauged her reactions, watching her cheeks turn pinkish as he caressed up and own her sides, and across her chest. He trailed his fingers around the ample mounds, not fully touching, and trailed downward, passed her navel, and to where he expected to find womanly folds, but found thick serpent scales. He trailed his hands back up, looking at the naga’s redden cheeks. She kept her hard stare, however.

“Forgive me,” He mumbled. “I’m not used to naga women.”

Seris made a huff and looked away. “Just do what you can.”

He huffed himself, returning his eyes down to her chest. The size of her bust was a decent size, not the biggest, or the smallest he’s seen. With uncertainty, he grasped one in his hand, Seris gasping slightly. It surprised him how so much softer her scales were here, the breast plump and malleable, like a human’s. The naga’s face turned redder but she didn’t look back at him, instead keeping her eyes off to the side. He brought his other hand up to occupy the other beast, starting to massage them.

As he touched, he noticed something. An opening on the tips of her breasts was appearing, something hidden underneath them. He gave one breast a testing squeezing, making the beastly woman gasp. Something, glistening and very pink, was rising out from the scales. Curiously, he gently took it between his thumb and finger and gave it a soft pull.

Seris gasped loudly, her body suddenly locking up as she hissed slightly to the human. “E-easy! T-that’s sensitive.”

“Sorry.” Andrei mumbled, his eyes returning to the strange thing in his fingers.

It was, quite soft, and very rubbery. His mind began to work, until he had a thought. This, in his finger now, was a nipple. A naga nipple. It was much larger then what human women had, and it seemed it was more sensitive as well. No wonder it was covered up like this; he has seen naga when they wanted to move quickly, trying to get to one place as fast as they could, they would lie down on their stomach and ‘drag’ themselves as they slither. A creature that spends most of their time on their stomach, it was no wonder why such sensitive parts were kept covered. It never occurred to him at all that naga were built like this, because those of his lands had the decency to wear clothing like humans, keeping themselves covered that way. When that thought crossed him, his eyes once more trailed down Seris’ body to her waist. With this new discovery in mind, he did take note of a couple of scales there. The placement of them, and the slight vertical segment there, told him just where her ‘snake-hood’ was.

His other hand was here at her waist, where those thick scales were. His assumption proved correct when he started rubbing there, for the naga’s cheeks turned redder and her breathing became heavier, and the sound she made, he couldn’t help but think…cute. He wouldn’t admit it, he was too proud for it, but he did find this naga to be, well, cute. She wasn’t that beastly of a women, save for her monstrous qualities and whenever she got angry. But when she was calm, or in this case her face red like it was, she was a pretty young thing. It was the one thing Andrei did notice of the naga; all of them were not the most ugly of creatures. Hell, thinking about it now, he never seen an ugly monster person.

But he will never admit to these thoughts. These were monsters, not humans. And for him to think as such made him feel like some sort of abomination. Such couples, even if they were known, was not generally smiled upon among the humans. In some places like Therum and Myte, they don’t necessarily frown on it and they don’t really have any laws against it. In Curzerk, they hunt the monsters down for sport and sell them on markets as pets. But in Furis and Landora, they are ignored, and human/monster couples are discouraged.

If he was to voice his thoughts back home, he would surly get more then just a few disturbed looks. His mind back on the task at ‘hand’, he rubbed the section of scales on Seris’ waist, and just like her nipple, the touching made her flower up, the scales parting. They were just as pink as he thought it would be, and human like. They were slick to the touch, muscles twitching as he explored the region with his fingers. He braved one finger, slipping it into the now panting naga, and almost instantly the woman’s inner walls closed tightly around him, nearly making him struggle as he pulled it back.

He mused on this, looking at the red face of Seris. “Are you sure you had men before? Your body is incredibly taut, like this is the first time someone has touched you.”

The snake-woman huffed in indignation, her yellow eyes glared at Andrei. “I had plenty of men!… T-this, really is the first time I allowed one to touch me.”

“You had men, but you never been touched?” Andrei looked at this monstrous woman thoughtfully, his fingers once more touching her exposed sensitive areas, earning a sudden high pitched gasp.

She shook her head, trying to clear her mind of the lustful and primal thinking it would devolve to in such times. “N-no… M-my sister, taught me to only allow them to touch me, i-if I truly wanted them to. No m-man has yet to earn that right!”

Andrei’s knightly and chivalrous code kicked in. “Then, I am honored, Seris, that you allowed me this.”

It seemed it was enough to melt away the almost embarrassed expression on the naga’s face, looking at the human with softer eyes, before looking away with a huff. “S-shut up.”

“If, I may ask,” The fallen knight eased his hands away from the beastly woman, earning a short and disappointed sounding sigh. “If you could, perhaps show me, just what it is you do-WHOA!”

To fast for the trained man to notice, the snaky tail of the woman was suddenly up and around him, coiling and wrapping around his form, pinning his arms to his sides. He then found himself down on the ground, with the red faced Seris hovering over him.

“You don’t waste time, do you?” He commented. His answer was only a slight hiss from the naga. She moved the bound human closer to her, and with a low growl her tail around his waist parted. About partway through his exploration of the snaky woman, he did find himself getting erect but fully ignored it. Only just now was it fully realized and, with the hungry eyes of the monstrous woman looking down at his pride, it was acknowledged.

Clawed hands upon his shoulder, Seris lowered herself down onto the human, both parties releasing a groan as the two untied. Though, the naga’s was one of pleasure, while Andrei’s was one of slight pain. Whether it was instinct, or it was Seris’ own doing, the inner muscles of the woman grasped him tightly, almost as if trying to sever him. And upon penetration, once more either instinctual or Seris, the tail wrapped around him squeezed, not as tight as she had done it in anger earlier, but tight enough.

Before he could attempt to get used to the tight sensations of the snake woman, she started to move against him, her body undulating as she forced the human’s member in and out of her, her moaning rising for each passing moment. Andrei, in his current position and lack of any movement, had little choice but to lie there and let this monstrous woman do what she wanted. But, this wasn’t what it was like last night. It seemed as the action took longer and longer, the more tighter and tighter the tail and flower of this woman got around him.

Time slipped past them. The woman was lost in her own world, moaning out loudly as she moved her body faster and faster, the human struggling to breathe. He had thought that he was going to pass out if she continued, or at the very most squeeze the life out of him. And just when he started to silently prey to the Gods, he felt his release there growing amidst the pain, and soon he let out a straggled cry. His sounds of release was minuscule, compared to the throat tearing roar of a sound that came from Seris.

There goes another rib broken, Andrei thought, as he fought back the mire of unconsciousness that threatened to claim him. This, he will admit, was a new experience for him, to be nearly loved to death by a monstrous woman. And honestly he did feel proud in himself when he managed to stay awake, just as the tail that gripped him lessened and the woman leaned away. Andrei spared a chance to look down to where they were united, to see where his sun reddened skin and her copper scales clashed.

“T-there,” Seris panted, looking down at the human. “Think my technique is still bad?”

It would have been easy to lie to her; to tell her just what she wanted to hear. But, damn his chivalrous nature, he wanted to tell her to truth. He felt bad that she had tried countless times to procure a child, all in the name to keep the species alive.

Andrei huffed, and felt this was going to return to haunt him in the near future. “Actually, yes.” The look he gotten nearly burned through his head. “You certainly have the spirit, but, it seems you are just too unfamiliar with how this works.”

Seris’ eyes sharpened into vicious points. “Unfamiliar?! Why you little-!”

“Does your sister tighten up like this?” He ignored the beastly eyes that glared at him.

The seemingly innocent question seemed to knock the poor naga into a loop. “I-I don’t know! Why should that matter?”

That told him that her gripping him so tightly wasn’t instinctual. “Well, if you want some advise, I would say not to squeeze so hard. I don’t think a man will be at his best performance when it feels like you’re trying to juice them like an orange.” This made Seris’ face flash an embarrassed and angry red, which, at this moment, he couldn’t help but find cute. “That doesn’t just apply to your tail, either. You need to relax. If you tighten up like that, no seed will find root.” He looked down to where the two of them were still together. “And, I’m not even fully inside you. That’s also a factor in this.”

The naga’s face was still quite red, but now she looked thoughtful as she looked down to where human and naga were combined. “S-so… It was my fault, all this time.”

“To be honest, Seris, such things are actually common mistakes with humans as well. Granted, no human has a tail like yours, but it still does apply.” Andrei groaned in pain as he sat up, feeling his chest. No, no broken ribs. Certainly bruised, but not broken. “I never met a woman who can squeeze like that.”

“I-… I am sorry, for that.” Seris made a moan as she fully released the human, a combination of juices running down from her ‘snake-hood‘. Andrei stumbled as he got to his feet, clutching his side where the wound was and found it damp. Her excessive squeezing opened the injury. Seris looked at the wound in equal part thoughtful and embarrassed, looking up to the sealed entrance of the buried hut. “We should be able to make it to my sisters before nightfall. By then, we should be safely out of the desert.”

The knight nodded his head. “Alright. Like I said, willingly now.”

“Let me get you cleaned up again before we move. I’m still sorry for that.” Allowing the naga to once more clean his wound orally, Andrei was wrapped up and pulled out of the buried hut, once more out into the blazing sun. This time, without having to give the human a touch with her spear, Seris simply made a geniture in the right direction, the human obeying the command and walking. A comforting silence hung in the air between them, neither of them having to speak. But, as time went by, Seris made a low mumble, slithering up to move alongside the man. “She was the mother of all monsters, ya’know.”

Andrei looked over to the snake-woman, his brow rising in confusing. “Who?”

“The Great Echidna.” She spoke lowly, glancing over to him. “They said she was a naga, like me, but her tail was so long it could wrap around the world one time if she chose to. Her hair was made entirely of live snakes, each one of different colors and sizes. And she possessed great divine powers that rivaled the human Gods. From her will alone she gave birth to the first of our kind. All manner of beasts were born from her, and they stretched across this land.” Seris grew sad suddenly, looking down at the sands below her as she slithered. “But, she disappeared, many years ago, before the Dark Times, changing her children, making us all female. Many say she ascended to the Gods, to watch over us. But, other believe she passed away, and that is the reason why her once beautiful home became corrupted and withered, and us cursed to have no males.”

Finally, with a deep sigh and with reddened cheeks, she looked up to Andrei. “You asked, earlier. Figured I should tell you.”

The fallen knight pondered on this for a manner of moments, the two of the slipping into silence once more, before he spoke up. “There is an old demigod of legend, among the people of Landora. A beautiful woman, with hair of emerald serpents, whose gaze was said to make men petrified in stone. I do not know if the two are similar, but it makes me wonder.”

Seris didn’t respond, though her brow did knit in thought. Another period of silence followed, the sun coasting across the sky as the day drawn into the late afternoon, drawing closer to the evening. As they walked, Andrei noticed that small clouds now dotted the sky above, and upon standing atop of a nearby dune, he could see the faintest of green over the horizon, a thick jungle forest starting where the scorching desert ended.

“We’re almost there,” The naga mused, looking in the same direction as the human.

“What am I to expect, when we reach your home?” The fallen knight murmured.

“You’ll probably be washed, your wounds tended to, and tossed in with the rest of the men.” Seris stated, slithering forward. She then had a grin that was more akin to her snake like features, looking to the man. “And, I’ll probably enjoy you more, if I so desire.”

The human huffed and furrowed at the she-beast, walking past her and towards the distant forest. His chance of freedom draws ever closer. Despite the ever present threat of having to be bedded by this lustful woman once more, his steps unconsciously became more steady and fixed. Once he is given time with his captured brothers-in-arms, he can start planning their escape.

~*~*~


>>
Anonymous 13/06/10(Mon)18:56 No. 19144 ID: 5d8ea3

>>19137

Very nice new story, are these two parts all there is to it, or will there be more later on?


>>
The Clockwork Corpse!!L5LwZ1LmIz 13/06/10(Mon)19:04 No. 19145 ID: 7a73e9

>>19144

Finishing up third part and sort of working on a fourth now.

I'll try to get both up this evening.


>>
The Clockwork Corpse!!L5LwZ1LmIz 13/06/11(Tue)04:02 No. 19148 ID: 7a73e9

>>19137

Part Three. Part Four had a slight hiccup so I'll finish it and post it tomorrow.

~*~*~

He silently thanked the Gods the moment the jungle canopy was over him. Being out it the scorching sun for nearly a whole day made it’s mark on the otherwise light skinned man, his shoulders and face and along his arms and back having a reddened hue to them. It would not surprise him if his skin will peel later. The gradual terrain change was also a blessing, giving way the yielding shifting sands to proper solid earth, soft green grass cool under his blistered feet. And, Gods above, the sounds. The forest was a bustle with life, bird calls echoing in the air and other various animal cries. The desert, other then the wind and the sound of travel, was quiet.

With a listless sigh, Andrei leaned against the rough bark of the nearest tree, and without even considering his captor, slid down to sit. Seris the naga, for her part, allowed the human his rest, she herself stretching out her serpentine tail to coil around another tree across from the fallen knight. She untied the skin of water around her waist and tossed it to the human, the man wasting no time to take a drink of it.

“Finish it; we’re close enough now.” The snake-woman told him. Andrei did not give it a second thought and took a few more heavy drinks, and with what little there was left drenched his dried head. With a welcomed shudder the cool water graced his sun damaged shoulders, the sigh he made much deeper and relaxed.

He returned the now empty skin back to Seris and leaned back to the tree once more, looking up at the hanging vines above him. He had been in a jungle before, back when he was still just a recruit. Though the jungles he was in was not as thick as this one. If it were any other time, and if he were another kind of man, he might have a sense of foreboding dread when he looked into the dense trees and vines and various plants. And, in honesty he supposed he should have that sense. Yet he felt comfortable that whatever dangers lied in wait will be no match of his scaly capturer.

The mere pondering of Seris and her kind made him wonder, looking over to the woman in question. “How many are you? At your home, I mean.”

“Plenty,” The naga shrugged a shoulder. “We’re actually not that large of a camp compared to other places, but there’s enough of us.”

“Well, how many?” Andrei pressed.

Seris tapped her chin in thought. “Le’see… There’s my sisters, my cousins, nieces, my mother…”

Andrei lifted his hand to stop the woman. “Okay, I got the idea; there’s a lot of you.” The human pondered more. “Did, you have any men already, before we showed up?”

Seris nodded. “We have a couple of them,” She then smiled. “Even my dad.”

This surprised Andrei. “Your father?”

The snake-woman nodded enthusiastically. “Oh, yes. My mom never got rid of him. She had plenty of chances to trade him for something nice, but she grown too attached to him. He doesn’t even want to leave, either.”

This silenced the man for several moments, his mind wondering, before he spoke up. “How, old are you?”

“Umm,” The monster-girl tapped his chin once more. “I think, about seventeen summers.”

“Seventeen? You’re still quite young then, huh?” Andrei stated. The naga nodded her head. “How old is your oldest sister?”

“Almost twenty-seven.” The girl responded.

Then he asked the question that he dreaded. “And…how long, has your father been at your home?”

“Since before my oldest sister.” She responded.

Twenty-seven years. This poor man, whoever he was, has been at the mercy of these lusty snakes for that long? He feared for himself, but he didn’t dwell on that fear for long; he needed to have his mind focused and clear.

“What about you?” Seris asked suddenly.

“Hmm?” Andrei arched a brow, before he realized what it was she was asking. “Oh, twenty-six.”

“Have you had any children?” Seris then asked.

This question made him stutter. “N-no. I don’t have a wife, yet.”

“So, no mate?” The naga asked.

“Not necessarily.” Andrei looked up to the canopy, his mind drifting. “There’s this girl, in the city. Sweet thing, pretty, too. We’ve been, well, spending a lot of time together.” His brow then furrowed when a memory crossed him. “I’ve been meaning, to…” He sighed wistfully, looking back to the naga. “Not that it matters now, I suppose.”

The snake-woman was brooding, looking at the human for a long while in silence. With a sigh of her own she straightened herself away from the tree, looking down at the man. “Come, the rest of the way should be easy.”

With a nod, Andrei stood up. He took the cape that he had draped over him this entire time and decide it was now best to cover himself more appropriately, tying it around his waist in a long loincloth. With a gesture, the man walked in the appointed direction, going deeper into the jungle. As of yet, there was no identifiable landmarks, but he kept walking, his slithering captor behind him. Finally, however, he began tot notice certain things. Like how the ground underneath his feet was starting to even out, the grass having been flattened and brown by use. Looking down at it more, he realized what he was walking on was a path carved out of the earth by the constant slithering of a naga tail. Even the tress started to become sparse, stumps scattered here and there and bushes. Then came the hanging ornaments. Dangling from the side of a tree or on a stake or hanging down from a branch overhead was the occasional tribal bauble made of woven reeds and animal bones, though the significance of them escaped the human.

Then, came the sounds of movement. He stopped his walking and looked around. He could see shapes moving beyond nearby bushes, a pair of reptilian eyes staring at him every now and then, a so was the occasionally hiss. It seemed he was in the presence of his new masters (Or, mistresses, rather). A jab to his back from Seris made him continue down the path, the flashes of tanned skin or copper scales or yellow eyes appearing in the corners of his eyes. The path started to widen as he walked, the trees becoming less frequent, until finally he came to a clearing.

It was a village, before him. Huts of wood and dried leaves scattered around the clearing, women with snake like features slithering to and fro. Some of them were older and larger, others were merely tiny children yet to grow into any womanly features. And when he came walking into the village, he was surrounded, stone tipped spears pointed at him.

“Seris,” A voice hissed behind him, and one of the larger naga came slithering up to him. She looked to be at least two heads taller then he was, her ebony hair draping down to her waist. Her face was strong though having enticing feminine curves, a fanged smile on her face. “You have returned.”

“I have,” Was the answer behind him, followed by a soft poke of a wooden shaft to his back. “And, I caught the runner.”

The larger naga was now in front of him, looking down at him with a furrowed brow. One thing did become more obvious to Andrei, was that this snake-woman had a more generous bust then the smaller Seris. Either she was filled with milk, which made him wonder if the naga were able to, or that she was merely gifted with a bountiful chest. Either way, he stood his ground and stared up at the woman, as she looked up and down at him, most likely appraising him.

“I do hope, you did not give my little sister trouble,” The larger naga hissed, now circling around him.

“Oh, he didn’t,” Seris made a low chuckle. Then, the younger monster-girl was in front of him, giving him a snide smile. “In fact, I believe he won’t give us any trouble at all.”

“Is that so?” A shiver ran up Andrei’s spine when that husky voice was now in his ear, just barely feeling a snaky tongue touch his skin. “Well, little pet? Do you have anything to say?”

With a deep inward sigh, Andrei lifted his hands in surrender. “No, I don’t.”

“Shame,” The human cried out in surprise when a tail gave him a slap to the backside, making him jump forward and nearly into Seris. “I was hopping you will be fun.”

“Not for you, Ven,” Seris chuckled and took Andrei by the arm and pushed him close to the other naga that surrounded him. “Go ahead and get him cleaned up and put him with the rest, I am in need of a big meal.”

Before the human could say anything, his arms were seized by the she-beasts, unceremoniously dragging him deeper into the village.

~*~

“H-hey, wait- Whoa!” Andrei tumbled to the ground as he was pushed roughly into the cage of wood. Though, he was grateful that the pervious session was over. After arriving to the village and taken away, he was literally tossed into a pond of cold water, where he was suddenly wrapped tightly in coils to keep him from moving around, and was roughly scrubbed with coarse cloth. He protested that they were being to strong with him, but he was ignored. It was an older naga that held him, but it was a more younger one, maybe younger then Seris was, was the one that scrubbed him. The small naga, her chest just having a small growing swell, was meticulous with her cleaning, scrubbing every inch of his body until all the dirt was gone. It was with much squirming and protests that she took particular care to his nether region, spending quite a bit longer to clean him there, but was thankfully more gentle at that point.

It was awkward to see a girl who was considered a child to look at his shameful erection with hunger, but she did not do anything about it. With the bath over with another naga tended to his body, though this one was much more gentle and focused on his condition rather then his hygiene. She dressed the wound on his side as the best as she could, even applied some sort of cold salve to his sun damaged skin. Finally a crude loincloth was wrapped around his waist, but unlike the one he made of his tattered cape this one was much more smaller and hardly covered his modesty, only covering the front while leaving his back completely exposed.

Then, with everything done, he was carted to a heavily guarded region of the village, where he saw a large wooden cage situated against a great pile of rocks. He didn’t have the time to see who it was inside, but it didn’t matter, since he was forced up to the cage and was suddenly pushed in. With a groan he sat up to watch the pair of naga slither away.

“Andrei?”

He turned to the voice. “Marcus?”

A group of men was with him in the cage, and one of them, a young man with short brown hair and a wiry frame, stood up from the sitting group with a great smile. “Andrei! You’re alive!”

More men, who weren’t paying attention, looked up as well, all of them looking at him with surprise. There were six men, and he recognized them as his bothers-in-arms, most of them simple recruits, not a veteran in the lot. All of them were stripped of their armor and weapons, and very much like him had nothing but the nearly indecent patch of cloth around their waists.

Andrei stood and addressed the men with a smile. “You shoddy lot are a sight for sore eyes.”

“Same to you,” Another man smiled, giving the newcomer a strong handshake, but his face then turned grim. “Though, I am so sorry to see you.”

Andrei understood the man’s tone, nodding his head. “Unfortunate, as it seems. But what of you?” He looked to the men that now stood and surrounded him, taking in there faces, but noticing something very, very wrong with all of this. “There’s…so few of you. Where are the rest? Where’s the Captain?”

“There are more of us,” Another man mumbled, looking over towards the village. “Though, they’re…elsewhere, at the moment.”

“We don’t know where the Captain is,” Marcus stated. “He, wasn’t with us when we got captured. We figured he might still be out there, with the rest of them.”

“And what of you?” A man uttered, looking at Andrei’s reddened skin and the wound on his side. “Did you put up a fight?”

The knight mumbled, his hand idly brushing the bandaged wound. “I would have, if I was in any condition to fight.” His brow then furrowed, looking to the faces of the men around. “Which one of you sons of bitches shot me?”

Shakily, Marcus looked down to the ground, and raised his hands. “I-I think, I did.”

Grumbling, the taller and more higher ranked man gave the smaller recruit a hard wrap on the head, casing him to yelp and stand back. “I’ll deal with you once we’re out of here.”

“Out of here? How’d you figure?” A knight asked.

“Have any of you tired to escape? Made a plan?” Andrei looked around, but saw that none of them had anything to say. “By the Gods, have you given up?”

“I-it’s not that,” Marcus mumbled, rubbing the sore spot on his head. “It’s just… we don’t know what to do. Without the Captain, we’re stumped.”

“Actually,” A man looked up, his grey eyes brightening. “In terms of rank, you’re our superior now.”

Andrei nodded his head, his mind working fast now as he looked back towards the village. “Alright then, tell me everything you know so far. Guards, shifts, times when they feed us or go to sleep, everything.”

“There is only a few guards, but they’re the bigger snakes. And they don’t have the spears like the others; these got our swords and bows.”

Andrei furrowed his brow at this piece of information as the recruit continued.

“They mostly just patrol the perimeter, but every now and then one or two of them will come back and, I suppose you can say, ‘browse the wares’.”

Marcus gulped when the man mentioned this. “O-one of the bigger ones, s-seems to like me. B-but none of them came and got me yet.”

“And what about those?” Andrei asked.

“Every so often they’ll come and take one of us away. Some of them are tossed back to us a few hours later, but…” The man grew distant.

“But?” Andrei pressed.

“Some of the men, never come back.” Another man stated. “There were more of us yesterday, about thirteen of us. Kyles, Argus, and Deacon are currently away. Franco here was just returned to us an hour ago,” He thumbed said recruit. “But, we lost Byron, Alex, Argus’ brother, and one of the crewmen that was on the ship.”

“And what of the ship? Any word on that?” Andrei asked.

The man shook his head grimly. “Nothing.”

“How many men are there here? Have you seen anyone else?” Andrei the asked.

Most of the men made a gesture towards another cage that lied next to theirs, and inside was another group of men. However, unlike the lot with him, these men were darker skinned and more fit in frame, all of them huddled around in a circle and talking amongst themselves. There was only four of them.

“So, the Landorians.” Andrei mumbled, looking at the men.

“They had to separate us, after some rather unpleasant altercations.” A man stated, rubbing a bruise on his arm. “There were more of them too; two of them are out now. There was a third this morning, but he hasn’t came back yet. We think he was eaten, like the rest of them.”

“If only he was so lucky.” Andrei scoffed, earning a series of confused looks. “The naga, that caught me, she told me that they don’t eat us. Rather, we get sold to other monsters on this island. She boasted that with the surplus of men, she was sure most of them were going to be traded. The others…” He then looked to Franco, who seemed to understand just what he meant.

“M-mon dieu.” The mousy man muttered, walking away while holding his head in dismay.

“W-wait, you’re serious?!” Marcus stuttered. “I-I thought they were just playing with us before eating us!”

“Have any of you noticed any males around here?” Andrei grumbled. None of them answered, which was answer enough for the knight. “No males, none. Have any of you wondered why they didn’t just kills us, rather then capture us, harmlessly I might add?” Still no answer, but the realization was starting to dawn in their eyes. “If they wanted to eat us, why clean us? Why take care of our wounds? They want us alive, and healthy.” He stepped away and turned to the group. “Because, gentlemen, we’re breeding stock. We alone are the single most valuable resource on this island, that is sought out by everything living here. And those who are being taken away; they’re, for lack of a better word, being juiced, so these naga can grow in number and keep their species alive.”

A silence hung over the group, every last man too stunned to speak. All save for a mousy man in the background, who muttered a “Merde.”

~*~

“A-Andrei.”

The nap the man had was restless, but it was enough for him to gather his thoughts. After the lecture of why these men were kept here, it became obvious that a plan must be made. Now being the leader of this group, it was up to Andrei to formulate an escape. Though, before any of that, he wanted to rest, and the others allowed him that. It wasn’t until night had fallen, did the man was knocked from his attempted to sleep by the voice of Marcus.

Andrei looked up and saw a few naga slithering towards the cages, all the men around him visibly tensing up as they approached. Just as he was told, two of them were larger ones who carried the silver blades of his men in their hands. Leading the pack was Ven, the one he met earlier that day. Seeing her, he figured why they were there.

When the cage was opened the surrounding men stepped back, all of them making silent prayers that it will not be them tonight.

“Andrei,” Ven hissed the name, having that snide smile on her lips. At the mention of the name, all of the men looked to their current leader, who glared back at the large she-beast. “My dear sister would like to see you.”

With a few moments of silence, the man made a deep sigh and stood up, the men looking to him in surprise. Ignoring their confused looks, Andrei walked to the open cage door and to Ven, who coo silently as the man approached her obediently. “Ooh, Seris was right; you are a good one.” Rather give him a whip like she done earlier that day, Ven pressed the tip of her tail against the small of the man’s back, ordering him to walk. With another sigh he obeyed, earning more confusing looks from his men, and even some of the Landorians in the other cage.

Andrei walked towards the village, looking around as he did. The place wasn’t a bustling as it was earlier. He could see into some of the huts through an open door way and saw some naga mothers putting their young to bed. Some didn’t have any light in them, but he could see the shape of a naga sleeping inside. Near the center of this village was a large bonfire, though the flames were dying down and he could see some of the monster-women situated around it, either chatting with one another or drinking or eating. Yellow eyes watched him as he walked by them, being lead to one of the huts beyond it. This one looked bigger then the others, and he noticed that the closer to the bond fire the more larger the homes were, possibly belonging to those either having a significant importance to this tribe or were just too large to fit in a normal home.

As he approached the home, the two guards that were behind him broke off to join the rest by the fire, leaving Ven to follow him. Now at the hanging cloth that acted as a door, Andrei stopped and looked back, looking up to Ven.

“Go on,” She smiled a fanged grin, her tail pressing into him. “Don’t keep the poor girl waiting, lover boy.”

He blushed at the words but glowered at the naga, turning back to the doorway, and finally stepped through. He was grateful that Ven didn’t follow, rather he could hear her slither away once he was inside. The wooden hut housed a great deal of various tribal bric-a-brac, from odd ornaments hanging form the ceiling to strange wooden masks adorning the walls. A woven tapestry was draped on the far wall, going across the floor to the door. In the center of this hut was a large pile of furs and cloths, and a familiar copper scaled form was coiled up on it.

Seris lied on the bed, looking up to Andrei with a goofy smile on her face, her cheeks red. “Hey there,” She mumbled. “I’ve been waiting.”

“I heard,” The human mumbled, cautiously approaching the monster-girl. He noticed that she had a hollowed gourd in her hand, the contents sloshing around as she moved it to her lips and drank from it. As he drew closer he caught a whiff of whatever it was she had, a pungent smell that was strong and heady, thought familiar to his nose. “Are…Are you, drunk?”

The girl made an affirmative mumble, taking another swig. “Ogres, make the best stuff. We got a whole batch for one of those -hic- Landy guys,” She made an airy giggle, looking up to the man. “Decided to help myself.” She took another drink as she awkwardly shifted her tail to allow her to sit up. “I’ve been thinking, about what you said to me out there,” She made a gesture in a random direction, but he figured she meant when they were still in the desert. “I gotta admit, you got some magical fingers, for a human,” She made another goofy smile and a giggle. He became aware of the serpentine tail making it’s way across the floor, coming up behind him, but he tried not to focus on it. “So, I was wondering,” Her eyes grew dark and the blush in her face became redder, “If you could, do that again.”

Suddenly, the tail that was behind him gave him a sharp jab, having enough strength behind it to force him forward, falling into the bed with an ‘oof’. Those coiled muscles were around him now, though it didn’t sought to tighten around him as he thought it would. Though it did drape over him, it was giving more of an urgent pull towards the snaky-girl, Seris herself abandoning the now empty gourd to focus her attention on the man.

“Andrei,” The lusty naga made a soft moan, smiling at the human, her arms extending out to him. “Come’er~.”

Though he wanted to fight to woman off, it seemed he wasn’t given a choice, the powerful muscles of her tail pulling him into those arms. She fell back into the bed with the man, forcing him to lay next to her on the bed, her tail draping around him to fully hug him, though careful not to squeeze him. Andrei’s face was buried in the valley of this girl’s scale covered breasts, looking up into her yellow eyes, feeling her hug him tightly with her arms. Having little more to do, the man swallowed his composure and looked to one scale covered mound, gently taking it in his hands. Seris made a soft moan, lacing her clawed fingers through his cropped hair, as the man applied pressure to the girl’s chest. Just as he did in the desert, his manipulation of the soft flesh revealed the odd teat from it’s scaly covering, gentling ribbing it with his fingers while his other hand did the same to her other breast. Soon, both her protected peaks were out in the open air, the naga now panting softly as the man brushed his calloused fingers over the sensitive flesh. The tail that wrapped around him tightened, though not like she did before. It was more lazy, more like a hug then a death grip.

With a sudden movement and a gasp from the man, it surprised Andrei to find himself, in full control. He straddled the naga’s tail, the girl pinned under him with his hands on her chest, the tail draped over him. Seris looked up at him with a smile, her face still red, wondering what the human was going to do now that he had the reigns. Andrei gulped and looked down more. He found that, without even having to touch her, Seris’ scaly slit was open and glistening for him.

“Please,” The sultry snake moaned, her hands trailing down his own chest to his waist. She pushed aside the man’s useless loincloth, the front tented with excitement, and his pride was exposed to the air, those same clawed hands now brushing over muscle gently. Andrei groaned at the touch, the girl’s snaky tongue licking her lips in anticipation. “M-make me feel good.”

Andrei’s knightly mind was addled slightly, either by his own arousal, hers, or the strong smell of alcohol that was on her breath. He tried to shake it off, but it was hard to do when those hands stroked him, tugging at him urgently. Swallowing more of his pride he released his hold on one of the breasts to grip himself, the naga making a pleasant moan as he guided himself to her moist flower. He brushed the moist opening with the tip, earning him an impatient groan from the snake as the tail pushed him. But that groan escalated into a happy cry as he sunk himself into the naga, shuddering himself as he was once more surrounded by the tight sheath of warmth. Arms and a tail wrapped around him, hugging him close, the young girl moaning in his ear huskily.

“Fuck me, Andrei.” Seris’ prehensile tongue wrapped around his earlobe, her breath hot against his skin. “Fuck me hard~!”

His knightly and chivalrous code, was tossed out the window in that moment, as he started to blindly and forcefully piston into the squealing she-beast, the feeling of sharp claws racking across his back in passion. His hands gripped the cloth under him in fists, his waist moving in a blur as he continually bottomed out into the girl, earning him various erotic sounds that tore through her throat. Even in her drunken haze, it seemed she took Andrei’s previous suggestions to heart, the powerful muscles of her tail hugging the man but not squeezing him in her lust, though her inner muscles that surrounded his member still gripped him tightly, undulating and massaging him to try to milk the human of very drop of seed he can offer.

They stayed in this position, the human mindlessly rutting with the reptilian girl as she moaned and uttered dirty things in his ear to spur him on. The rut lasted long, the human’s muscle straining but forcing him to continue. All the while the snake under him cried out his name is lust filled praise, her yellow eyes wide and rolling into her head, her forked tongue flopping in the air as her face was a mask of smiling bliss.

Andrei grit his teeth, one arm holding onto the naga underneath him while the other gripped the wall behind them. Seris had taken to wrap her tail around both of them, holding onto the human like she was afraid he would leave her any moment now. She could feel his whole frame tensing up as his coming release, her hands snaking down to hold the taut backside of the man. His only warning was a shuddering utter of her name, and her tongue sought out his gasping mouth, kissing him deeply.

“Cum, Andrei~!” She moaned hotly in his face. “Give me everything! I want your baby! Make me a mommy!”

“S-Seris!” The human groaned loudly, and with the combination of a squeezing tail and her strong arms, he hilted himself as deep as he could into the moaning snake. And, just like last time, the sound she made a beastly, her whole being tightening and coiling around him. White flashes appeared before her eyes as she felt herself being filed with hot fluids, feeling her womb suddenly shuddering and flaring powerfully as it eagerly accepted it’s gift. It was something she never felt before, and feeling it made her propel into another powerful cry, strong shocks coursing through her. At the tightening muscles, Andrei’s groan became a ragged yell, though for once it was not in pain.

He felt his body lessen as he came down from his orgasmic high, feeling the naga’s muscles spasm around him as she did the same, her body quaking in aftershocks. Finally that strong tail released him, the coils falling off of him to gather around him like a makeshift bed of muscles and scales. Seris panted heavily, having a far-off look in her eyes, before making a soft moan and looking down where human and naga united. Cautiously, Andrei withdrew himself from her, inciting a shudder from Seris. His pride was red from the strenuous mating, his seed dripping slightly as he was removed.

With another moan, Seris reached down between them, her fingers seeking out her quivering flower to part her lips. Andrei, seeing this, took initiative and parted her with his thumbs. Not a drop of his fluids leaked out of her.

“S-so, deep.” The naga moaned, her waist having a slow sensual sway, as if she could feel his cum swimming around inside her. “S-so…muuuch~.” she then looked up at the man that made it possible, smiling up to Andrei brightly, her tail returning to once more wrap around him, pulling him down to her. “Andrei~.”

He allowed her to pull him, the woman taking him in a tight embrace and kissing him passionately. It was, strange, to feel such a thing but long tongue dancing around in his mouth, expertly wrapping around his own like a snake itself. Unbeknownst to him, until the last moment, one of Seris’ clawed hands reached down between them, and making the man suddenly jump with a gasp, cupped his hanging sack of seed tenderly, massaging him.

“Please~,” She moaned, her eyes growing sharp and beastly, her tongue lapping at his cheek. “Give me more~!”

Andrei had little choice, suddenly surrounded by coiled muscles.

~*~

Outside, their sounds of passion was not ignored, as a small crowd gathered close to a window, not to watch, but to simply listen to the sounds. Ven herself took pride in what she heard, listening to the sounds of her younger sister submitting herself to the desire of a human cock. She didn’t notice the much larger naga that slithered up to them, the crowd suddenly noticing the matron among them. It wasn’t until she spoke, did Ven spin around to them.

“Oh, I do hope this is the one,” The elder naga smile happily.

Ven nodded her head, returning to listening to the sounds of intense love making. “She seems to have taken quite a liking to this one, mother. I never heard her so…” A particularly loud moan from within the home interrupted her, her smile growing as she turned to the matron. “Enthusiastic.”

The motherly naga nodded, thinking deeply. “I just hope this is the one; I hate to have to get rid of another potential father.”

“No,” Ven grinned, once more listening to the erotic sounds emanating from the hut. “I’ll see to that we won‘t.”

~*~*~


>>
The Clockwork Corpse!!L5LwZ1LmIz 13/06/15(Sat)22:52 No. 19185 ID: 7a73e9

Had a medical emergency but I'm back. Slow going, sorry.


~*~*~

The morning brought a pained groaned to him, his muscles tightened and strained, his legs feeling weak. It was to be expected, considering what he had to do the night before. It wasn’t enough for the amorous girl to try to squeeze him dry on the first go; she tempted him a few more times, forcing him down on his back somewhere among the mire of passionate sounds and moving flesh. Rather send him back to the cage with the rest of them once finished, Andrei was to drained to even walk, simply collapsing there on a bed of coils, Seris lying on top of him.

He awoke still wrapped in the serpentine tail, looking down at the content and slumbering face of the young snake, her head lying on his chest. Being surrounded in muscles that cradled him, he was unable to pry away, simply lying his head back on the pillow of copper scales to wait for the girl to wake. Last night was, certainly different.

There was some pride there, when he was able to make this naga scream his name, but the pride soon faded as his muscles tightened and protested their overuse. Never before had he strained himself like this. Not even when he in his training camp did his body feel this stiff. But oh there were days where he was unable to pry himself out of his cot in the mornings, but he willed himself to get out to continue the day. Now, however, even if Seris wasn’t on him, he was sure he was unable to even roll over. He glanced over to an open window high on the wall, seeing that it was still early morning. His men must be worried by now; he’s been gone for quite some time, they might think he was sold.

Though, now he doubted he was going to be traded. With how enamored the young naga was last night, he figured he wasn’t going anywhere anytime soon. But, now there was a thought of dread in his head. If every night was going to be like it was last night, he didn’t know if he could survive such an ordeal. And, with growing dread, he wondered what would happen if his efforts took. Last night, he was sure the seed has been planted. A child. The though really never crossed him before. Sure, it was to be expected if he found a wife and started a family. But, thinking now, he had hopped his first child was going to be a human. Will she be blond, like him? Will she have blue eyes, like him? What would happen if she grew up? Will all this repeat itself?

His mind was filled with various thoughts, unable to keep up with them as he sighed heavily and closed his eyes. All that will be answered in time, but right now, he wanted to rest more. He slipped into sleep once more, only to awake shortly after by another pained groan, though this one not from him.

With a growing grimace on her face, Seris shifted around and slowly sat up on the human’s lap, holding the side of her head. “Oooh, my head…”

“You shouldn’t have drank.” Andrei addressed the girl, sitting up to meet her.

Hearing his voice, the naga’s eyes fluttered open, looking down at the man with a growing smile. “Andrei,” Once more the tail was around him, giving him a lazy full-bodied hug, arms being wrapped around his shoulders. “Morning,”

“Morning,” Andrei muttered, reaching up and gently taking the snaky-girl’s cheeks in his hands. “You feeling okay?”

The girl groaned slightly, though still smiling. “Bittersweet.” The tip of her tail sought out a clay pot that sat nearby, bringing it to her. Andrei had thought she was going to get more alcohol and was about to stop her, but when she brought the pot between them there was no odor coming from it. The smell was sweet, and when he looked into the pot he saw the liquid was a milky white. Seris brought the pot to her lips, taking a heavy drink and sighing in content, thought still rubbing her head. “Here,” She presented the pot to Andrei, “Drink.”

Cautiously, the human took the clay container in his hands and brought it close to his mouth, taking a timid sip. It was thick and creamy. It was… Andrei took a proper drink of it, sighing himself once finished. “Milk?”

Seris nodded. “Holstaurus milk. Very rich, very special.”

The human’s face paled at this. “H-holstaurus milk?” He knew the bovine women could produce milk, but he never drank the stuff. Though, feeling the drink coursing through him, he found that the pain in his muscles dulled slightly, and the taste was… well it wasn’t bad. Seris smiled to him, the pot being passed back and forth until the vessel was empty, being sat down to the ground.

The naga’s smile brightened, making a relaxing sigh as she hugged the human. “Okay, I’m feeling much better.”

He nodded in agreement. Whatever it was that was so special about the milk, certainly did it’s job. Whatever pain he had has now dulled to a tepid sensation, the sleep that gripped him previous now fully gone, leaving him wide awake and energized. Though empowered, he still relaxed on the bed, the girl still hugging him.

“Andrei,” Seris whispered, her eyes half lidded. “Last night, was wonderful.”

The man felt his face redden, giving her a nervous smile. “Well, I’m glad you enjoyed it.”

A hand brushed down his body, shifting from his abdomen to rub low on the naga’s stomach. The girl’s smile brightened as she rubbed herself, looking at the human. “I am sure to bear your children, after that. Strong daughters, many daughters.”

The man only nodded, looking down to where Seris caressed her stomach. “W-well… I hope, I did…” He gulped. “Give you, what you wanted.”

There was a happy moan from the girl, the hug tightening. “Andrei~,” Once more those lips were on his, that tongue swimming around and squirming in his mouth. The kiss lasted a while, the girl parting away with a big smile. “You’ll be a wonderful father, I can feel it.”

Andrei didn’t respond to that, just sat there and be cuddled by the young woman. Time passed, and soon with a sigh of disappointment and reluctance, Seris shifted off the man and slithered off the bed, looking over to him. “Come, you need to go back to your men.”

Andrei nodded and climbed out of the bed, making sure his pointless loincloth covered him adequately. As the man walked out of the home, he quickly noticed the two guards standing there, and wordlessly he followed them back to the cage, looking back to see the smiling Seris giving him a wave that he responded in suit. As he drew closer to the cages he noticed his men standing at the sight of him, surprised to see he was still in the village. With the cage opened, Andrei stepped it, the guards now leaving as he was surrounded by his men.

“Y-you’re still here,” Marcus mused, looking up and down the man. “You… look horrible.”

Andrei was sure there was heavy bags under his eyes, and he was already aware of the imprint of scales on most of his body where he either was squeezed by them or lied on them for so long. The man nodded his head and walked to the end of the cage where the stone wall was, sighing heavily as he sat down against them.

“That’s the longest any of us were gone.” Another man stated, giving his now superior a raised brow. “Just how many of those monsters had their way with you?”

“Just one,” Andrei muttered, earning him a series of wide eyes. “A very amorous one, at that.”

“But, you were gone all night.” The same man stated.

“I did say she was very amorous.” Andrei huffed. The group spilled into silence afterward, and slowly a semi-circle was formed around him. Seeing this, the man sighed and went straight to business. “We need to get out, and soon. It will be tough with our current numbers, but I’m sure we can pull it off.”

“We checked every part of this cage,” Franco spoke up. “Its…very solid.”

“And we singled out the one with the key.” Another man said, turning to look over towards the village. “One of them, one of the bigger ones, always has one around her neck. She comes by here more often then the others, and she’s usually alone.”

“Marcus here stayed up most of the night worrying about you, and he learned that the guards were not on patrol as much late in the night.” A man thumbed the small recruit.

Marcus blushed. “I-I’m still sorry, about the arrow.”

Andrei waved it off. “We need to get that key. But, how…”

“Eh, Furis dog.” The men turned towards the baritone voice, carrying a heavy accent. One of the Landorians was close to the bars that separated the two groups, the man waving to Andrie. “Here,”

Andrie furrowed his brow at the man, but, slowly stood up and approached him. “What do you want?”

“We hear you, whispering over here.” The larger dark skinned man smiled. “You planning a way out.”

“So?” The smaller lighter skinned man folded his arms across his chest.

“We help, we want out too.” The Landorian stated.

“And why would we want your help?” Andrei asked.

To this, the larger man furrowed. “Would be a shame, if someone told snaky-women of your plans.”

“You bastard!” One of Andrei’s men stood in a flash, glaring at the pirate. He went silent with a gesture from Andrei.

Andrei returned to the man, just in time for him to smile and chuckle deeply. “Alright, so what do you have in mind?”

“How many cages have you escaped, little man?” The Landorian mumbled, his eyes looking towards the village. “Cage is strong, but the guard weak.”

“Weak?” Marcus stood up, glaring at the man. “Have you seen her?! She’s huge!”

“Aye, but if there is one thing I know, is that snaky-women are like Landorian women. They strong and gritty like the sands, but if you pet her just right, she becomes melted butter in your hands.” The man made a sly grin. “Landora has snaky-women, we understand them more then you. How they think, how they hunt,” His grin broadened. “How they fuck.”

Andrei ignored the crass words, but thought on them. It, made sense. Seris was pretty dominate the other day, but now she’s almost submissive to him. Maybe, he did just as this Landorian said, and ‘petted’ her the right way.

“Alright,” Andrei muttered after a while. “What do you know.”

“I know the guard you talking about. I see her some times. She likes the boy.” The dark skinned man blunted. Andrei turned his head to Marcus, seeing him red-faced and stuttering. “And, I know from fact, that the bigger the snaky-woman, the softer she is.”

“What do you mean?” Andrei cautioned.

“They gentle with smaller things, to smaller prey. Boy is very small to her, and she likes him.” The Landorian pointed to Marcus. “That boy, he is the safest man here. You want keys, you need someone close to her.”

“W-wait,” Marcus, realization slowly flashing in his eyes, took a shaky step back. “Y-you can’t mean-”

“You, little man, you smart, you play their game.” The Landorian looked back to Andrei. “And if snaky-woman like you, she won’t sell you. Unless, of course, you fail to give child.”

Andrei furrowed his brow, his voice going low so his comrades wont hear him. “I don’t think I have that problem.”

“I heard. Amorous, she was, eh?” The Landorian chuckled deeply. “You smart little man, but we strong. You need us to get out of jungle, to get to boat. If, it is still there. We help you, you help us, we kill each other another day. Savvy?”

“Fine,” With wide eyes from his men, Andrei shook the strong grip of the Landorian. “Will work together, for now.”

“Y-you can’t be serious.” One of his men stuttered. “You’re going to trust this, this, desert rat?”

“We don’t have much of a choice.” Andrei turned around and addressed his men. “Like I said, with just us few, it will be hard. But if all band together, we can get out of here easily.” The group was silent, but slowly nodded their head, save for one man who simply shook his in disbelief. “Marcus, he is right.”

The young recruit continued to shake his head, stepping back. “T-to give myself, to t-that monster? I-I can’t do that! That’s not right!”

“I don’t like it either,” Andrei huffed, his eyes frowning to his men. “And, I think it’s rather moot by now. Either we agree and play along, or get take by force. And, I don’t think you would want that, right, Marcus?”

The young man mumbled and looked away, holding his head in dismay. “I-I…”

“Think on it, boy,” The Landorian huffed. “But know time is running out.”

“I-I’ll…” Marcus shuffled away from the group, to be by himself. “I’ll, think about it.”

With that said and done, the group dispersed to be with their own thoughts, Andrei turning back to the Landorian. “Thank you, for your help.”

“Thank me when we get out.” The man mumbled, slowly turning away, before stopping. “Barossa, by the way.”

“Andrei.” The smaller man responded.

“You smart, Andrei, but pray you‘re smart enough.”

~*~

The day went by rather slowly, some of the men being taken away only to return an hour or so later, exhausted and drained as they were used by their naga mistresses. The food provided for them was a variety of fruit and cooked game. Some of the fruit, Andrei never seen before, so he avoided it the best he could. The game he figured was from a smaller animal, though he didn‘t know what exactly, so he swallowed it down with some tension. Marcus, oddly enough, took a liking to one of the more exotic fruits. It was a large red fruit with a tough skin, but through some determination the young man was able to peel it open. The inside of it was clustered with tiny red seeds, that was apparently the edible part of the fruit. Some of the other men have tried the tiny red, bejeweled looking seeds before, but it seemed none of them had a taste for it. Which made pairing off their meals easier, since Marcus was content with his exotic food.

Every now and then, under the watchful eyes of the larger guards, some of the more smaller and childish of the naga would come by to see the men, not so much as to pick one out of the bunch, but, so of the men’s thoughts, were simply perusing their options, whenever they did either decide or come of age. True to what both Marcus and the Landorian Barossa said, one of the large guards did have a twine necklace around her neck, and hanging from it was a keying with three different keys. And, to the growing disdain of the young recruit, she did seem to have an eye out for him. Whenever the towering woman slithered by, easily four heads taller then Andrei, she would casually look into the cage as she passed, her bestial eyes only falling on the youngest man among them.

Yet, she did not give into her desire and take the young man away. Marcus has yet to be taken away at all since they been there, which lead many of the men to believe that maybe the naga think he was too young to breed. The Landorians kept to themselves mostly, huddled in a group and simply talked to one another, either planning an escape or just passing the time until a naga comes for one of them. Barossa himself was taken away early in the evening, brought back in a sweaty heap as the night passed by. Finally, the night over them and the village slowly drawing quiet and asleep, Andrei once more saw Ven heading his way.

“I guess we’ll see you in the morning,” Barossa taunted from his cage, but the Furian dutifully ignored him, and the stares he got from his men.

Ven, for her part, didn’t even need to say a word, the gate opening up and Andrei wordlessly standing to leave. Once more he was being lead through the quiet village, once more passing the low burning bonfire, and once more up to the sizable home. He entered the house, once more looking up the many decorations and the pile of furs in the center. His eyes fell upon Seris once more, this time in a much more sober state and coiled up in a sitting position, eagerly waiting for him.

“No drink?” Andrei asked, looking over his shoulder to see Ven slither off.

“No, not this time,” Seris smiled at the man, and tapped the empty spot before her. “Come, sit with me.”

Not as cautiously as last night, Andrei approached the bed and crawled on to it, sitting with his legs crossed before the naga. Once he was situated, a copper scaled tail slowly rose up and started to wrap around him lazily.

“You’re getting more gentle,” The man mused, watching the tail drape across his lap.

The snake-girl blushed slightly. “Yes, I remembered what you said to me.” That blush only intensified. “W-which, is why, before I do anything else, I wanted to ask you something.”

“Yes?” Andrei raised a brow.

“D-did…” The girl looked utterly embarrassed, unable to speak. But with a few deep breaths she finally got around to it. “D-did, I do okay, last night?”

The human was surprised by this. “What do you mean?”

The young woman’s face fumed, her cheeks puffing in annoyance. “Y-you know what I mean! Last night, when we mated! D-did I do okay?”

“Well, you did nearly kill me,” Andrei stated, the naga’s face furrowing. “But, other then that, you were great. You didn’t squeeze like last time.”

The girl’s face softened as she nodded her head. “You were right, about that.” A silence hung between them, before Seris made a sly smile, her tail tightening around the human. “So, what am I going to do to you today?”

The man didn’t panic when he was once more wrapped in those coils, slowly being pulled closer to the reptilian girl. Soon he was against the snake-girl, her arms wrapping around him in a hug, her eyes sharp as she looked into his. Instinctually, Andrei placed his hands upon the swell of her hips, feeling the combination of smooth skin and scales.

Her lips very close to his, Seris made a low coo, a smile growing. “I want to take things slow first,” One of her hands trailed down the human’s chest towards his waist, and feeling her hand on him, Andrei flushed slightly as the girl’s smile broaden. “Already hard, Andrei? You are a naughty little pet.”

The fallen knight didn’t answer and only huffed, before he felt his whole body shift, the tail leading him to lay on his back, the naga hovering over him. He looked down when she drew between his legs, his face growing redder when he saw his erect pride snug in the valley of the girl’s scaly breasts, a sly smile on her face. With wide eyes and some fascination, he watched as the girl opened her mouth, and with a control that was natural for her, her long forked tongue lolled out and brushed along the head of his member, before it started to coil around his length. It squeezed him gently, moving up and down, squirming and undulating against him.

The human groaned at the sensation, but the groan only grew louder when the girl leaned down and swallowed him to the root, her eyes locked on him. His legs tensed when he felt those sharp teeth just barely touch sensitivity flesh, her throat vibrating as she made a low moan. Rather stare at him the whole time like last time, she closed her eyes on content as he felt the tightness lessen, her prehensile tongue relinquishing it’s grip on him and simply stroked the underside of his pride. She suckled on him softly, her head moving up and down at a slow pace. Despite his defiant thoughts, Andrei couldn’t help but relax, his head lying back with a groan as a tail supported him. He noticed that his arms were free from the naga’s tail, his hand reaching down to softly caresses the girl’s ebony hair, earning him a muffled mew as her movements picked up speed.

The naga pleasured him for only a few minutes, before she leaned away with a deep breath, a string a spittle connecting the two of them from lip to member. She licked her lips before pulling herself forward, lying on top of the man, a shivering going though her whole body when she felt the hard muscle of the human brush her ‘snake-hood’, already parted and exposed in arousal and anticipation.

“My mother,” Seris looked down at the man, taking his shoulders in her hands. “She saw you, yesterday. You probably missed her. She said that you look very handsome, and I was lucky to have caught you.”

Andrei felt a smile grow on his face. “Well, I am glad your mother approves of me.”

“Ven seems to like you too. She says you look like a strong man.” The naga mused, a giggling slightly. “Today, she asked if she could have you tonight.”

The man raised his brows at this. “She did? What did you say to her?”

With a soft moan Seris drew closer, wrapping her arms around the man’s neck, her lips barely bushing his. “I told her, that you are all mine.” She gave him the tiniest of pecks before drawing back, her smile seeming more evil. “Besides, Dee asked first.”

This caused the man’s brows to raise more. “Wait, whose Dee?”

Seris only giggled more and kissed him again, this time leaving it to linger, moving her waist to rub against the human, making him groan. When she drew back once more, she whispered in him ear. “Later. Right now, you have a duty.” With one hand reaching between them, the naga took hold of the human’s pride, and with a moan guided him into her, the two connecting with a mutual sigh. She did not move at first, simply lying on top of him and letting her inner muscles do their job, squeezing and massaging the human member, to coax his seed forth.

But gradually her hips started to rise and fall, Andrei taking her by the waist, her tail coiling around him and under him to make a bed of copper scales, effectively reclining him. Seris moaned sensually, her face buried in the crock on his neck, her body starting to undulate against the human. Andrie held her, his arms across her back, his head falling backward with a groan. She kept this steady pace, her inner walls tightening around him with every passing moment, and before long she was moving quicker and with more force.

The man tensed when he felt a fanged mouth on his shoulder, though not biting him, more like giving him a playful nip. A snaky tongue slithered up over his chin and neck, until it slipped into his mouth, Seris kissing him deeply, him responding in suit. He could feel that all too familiar pressured building in the pit of his stomach, feeling his pride twitching inside the girl.

“S-Seris,” He groaned his impending release, and it surprised him when the snake body on top of him started to slow down, finally stopping with him fully embedded. Seris moaned as she leaned back, her eyes dark, her tail suddenly shifting until the man was flat on his back, and she took his wrists in a strong clawed grip and forced his hands to his sides. This only surprised him further, until he saw the look of concentration on her face, and he felt it. The inner walls of the naga started to move more erratically, sucking on him like it was a whole separate being, The strong sensations was enough to bring him over the edge, his body twitching as he released himself into the girl, Seris suddenly throwing her head back with a stifled cry. But what stated as a suppressed sound became very vocal, as the girl let out a loud moan, her whole body quaking and tightening as it accepted the man’s seed once more.

The waves ebbed, the naga heaving heavy breaths on top of him as he panted. Andrei gasped when the girl wriggled her hips, stirring his still hard pride within her, before she finally lowered down to lie on him once more, embracing him in her arms and tail.

“T-that was nice,” She moaned, planting feathery kisses on the man’s chest, trailing up to his face and to his lips.

Andrei only mumbled, accepting the kisses and held his snaky lover in his arms. That thought ran by his mind again. Lover? It slowly started to dawn on him, feeling the girl stir as she once more hovered over him to once more try to squeeze more cum from him.

A thought entered his mind, looking up at the woman on top of him. “I…I think, I love her.”

He needed to escape, and SOON.

~*~*~


>>
Anonymous 13/06/16(Sun)21:52 No. 19197 ID: 5d8ea3

>>19185

First and foremost, you Never need to apologize for medical problems getting in the way of other things, and I hope whatever it was/is has cleared up and isn't a problem any more.

Story-wise looks like his beliefs at the 'wrongness' of the situation seem to be eroding away, if he plans on escaping he'd best do it quick, as it's not going to be long before he no longer wants to.


>>
The Clockwork Corpse!!L5LwZ1LmIz 13/06/18(Tue)01:36 No. 19208 ID: 7a73e9

>>19185
~*~*~

It was no real surprise when he found himself waking up covered in copper colored coils, once more in the loving and full-bodied embrace of his captor. Though, he was very grateful that this time his body didn’t feel like it could fall apart at the slightest move. Seris wasn’t as physical as she was the other night, though just as passionate in their mating. Rather letting him take control, the naga practically had him pinned under her the entire night, even still on top of him that morning, a combination of drying juices sticking between them. They once more shared milk, and this time Seris was the one that lead him back to the cage. A breakfast was waiting for him when he entered, the lusty girl giving him a gentle slap on his backside when she departed.

His men already had his meal separated, and he dove into it hungrily, Marcus looking at the leaving snake.

“So, that was her, huh?” He mused. Andrei nodded his head, finishing off a banana.

“So she’s that amorous one, huh?” One of his men asked, chuckling slightly. “She must like you a lot, if she keeps you over night. I don’t think anyone else here has had that privilege.”

Now finished with most of his meal, Andrei looked up to his men, his brow furrowed. “I wish I wasn’t as lucky; apparently, her sister has asked her if she can have some time with me.”

“Her sister, you mean that busty one?” One soldier asked.

“Yeah, her. It seems pretty soon I’m going to be passed around like a party favor.” Andrei grumbled.

There was a sudden silence that hung in the air, causing the man to look to his men, and seeing them looking at one of them with wide eyes.

“It, already started like that.” He said, looking to his current superior. “This morning, before you got here, they came and got me. I was taken to the usual one, the one that caught me in the first place. But, only this time, there was, another one. This one, it was one of the younger ones, a damn child. They, both, had their way.”

“Aye,” The group of Furian men turned to the deep voice, seeing the Landorian Barossa standing at the bars. “The hunters got their fill, now it’s their duty to help the others. They start with the youngest, the ones that just reached breeding age, to teach them. Then they work up to the matrons, the guards, the big ones. The seed spreads far, to ensure child. It’s what they do.”

The men was struck silent, letting this all sink in.

“Boy,” Barossa gestured to Marcus, “You, are our hope. Woo snaky-woman, get that key.”

“I-I’m not ready,” Marcus mumbled, rubbing his arm in nervousness. “I-I don’t even know how to woo! I never been with a woman!”

The dark skinned Landorian was deep in thought, looking towards the village. “I help you. I know what to do.”

“You’re going to teach the boy to woo?” One of the soldiers perked a brow up.

“Close, but only if he agrees.” The more fit man smiled.

It was some great pressure on the young lad to have his older brothers-in-arms look at him with hopeful eyes. Even Andrei. Nervously, Marcus looked over towards the village. He could see that large guard, the one that always had her eyes on him, standing there close to one of the huts, looking over towards him every now and then.

Finally, with a deep sigh, he looked back to the Landorian. “A-alright What do I do?”

“First, come closer,” The man gestured. Shakily, the young man approached the cage bars and to the much larger man. “Second, be strong.”

“Be strong? What do you-” Marcus was suddenly taken by the arm in a strong grip and was pulled forward towards the pirate. He didn’t even have enough time to react when a fist came down across his face. Or when it came down a second time, or a third, and so on.

Seeing their comrade in danger the other men ran forward, trying to pry the young man from the pirate’s grip, landing their own blows into Barossa’s face and body. In a manner of seconds the cages were filled with angry shouts and thrown punches, as pirate and solider fought with one another through the bars. An ear piercing cry shattered the commotion, making the men cry out and cover their ears. All the Furian men were suddenly swept away from the bars by a powerful copper scaled tail, the large guard was now in the cage with them to break up the fight. Finally, Marcus was released and slumped to the ground woozily, blood pouring from his nose in a crimson river. With a swing and a pained cry, a shaft of a spear was brought down across Barossa’s arm, nearly breaking both of them from the force.

The large guard turned and bore her fangs in a terrible hiss at the men, suddenly slithering to surround the younger boy. Out of all the men, it was poor Marcus who took the most damage, his right eye now swelling up. Another strong hand took his arm, helping him to his feet, where he looked up to the face of the guard. Her face softened, and it surprised the boy when she gently took his cheeks in her hands, examining his face. With another hiss towards the pirate, the guard gave Marcus a gentle tap on the back and lead him out of the cage and towards the village, most likely to have his wounds tended to.

With the guard departing, Andrei looked over to Barossa, his face red in fury. “That, was a dirty trick.”

“And the boy is more then welcomed to get a free shot once he gets that key.” The pirate huffed, holding his now very sore arm close to his chest as he walked to his men.

As dirty as it was, it served it’s purpose. Marcus was now with the guard and the keys. All they had to do now, was wait.

~*~

Hours passed, men were taken and brought back, food was served. With each hour passing the group got more and more restless. They haven’t seen hide nor hair of young recruit, didn’t know if he was sold or something had happened to him. Even the pirates, who had orchestrated the sudden attack, was starting to wonder as well. It was late afternoon, when they saw that guard once more, and with young Marcus with her. Wordlessly, the gate was opened, and the young man stepped in.

It didn’t appear he was too hurt. Though, there was now a rather noticeable bruise over his eye, he seemed rather okay. He rubbed his arm idly as he walked up to his comrades, and Andrei could see the slight scaly imprint the boy had on it and on his body. The lad simply walked passed them and sat down at the far end, the men waiting until the guard was gone before approaching him.

“Marcus,” Franco knelt down next to the lad. “Are you okay?”

“I…” The boy gulped slightly. “I’m, fine.”

“She didn’t hurt you, did she?” Andrei asked.

“N-no…she, she didn’t.” The young man rubbed his stomach, looking ill. “Do… water. I need water.”

One of the men grabbed a hollow gourd, used to hold their given water, and handed it to the lad. Marcus took it and stood up, walking over to one corner of the cage. With a few deep breaths, the boy made a distressed moan. “Gods, help me.”

It was a great shock to the others, to watch the young man reach into his mouth with his fingers, making himself double over with a retch. The others thought he was mad, but he kept doing it, over and over again, obviously trying to make himself vomit. Finally, taking a swig of the water, the boy was down on his knees as the sicken sound was heard, most of the men looking away in disgust. What sort of vile brew did they make him drink, to make him want to expel it?

Panting and groaning, the young man wiped his mouth and took heavy drinks, and the men nearly vomited themselves when they watch the boy reach into his own bile, fishing something out and dribbling water on it. Finally, shaking violently, the boy stood up, and brandished what he had. It was a key.

“You… you swallowed it?” Andrei asked, very surprised.

“I...” Marcus coughed, holding his stomach in pain. “H-had no where else to put it.”

Taking the key, Franco discreetly went to the gate, slipping his arms through the bars to where the iron lock was. “It fits. He’s got the right one.”

“Marcus, if you weren’t a man, I‘d kiss you,” Andrei smiled to the young man.

“Maybe later,” The young man joked, but groaned as he sank to sit down. “S-so, tired.”

“She wasn’t rough with you, was she?” A man asked.

To this, the young man’s face turned a bright red, shaking his head briskly. “N-no, she wasn’t. S-she, was actually, very gentle.”

“So, it happened then, huh?” Franco smiled, “Young Marcus is officially a man.”

“I just hope I’m not a father either.” Marcus mumbled. His face was still red, looking down at his feet. “She was, not what I expected.”

“I hate to say,” A man raised his brow, sitting down across the young man. “But, I am curious. Woman that size, with a boy as small as you? How was it?”

Marcus shook his head. “I-I don’t want to say.”

“We can’t do anything until nightfall,” Another man shrugged. “Might as well spin a little yarn while we wait.” He then gave the boy a sly smile. “Wasn’t that bad, was it?”

Marcus looked to this brothers-in-arms, all them looking at him in the same curiosity. Andrei simply shrugged his shoulders. Finally the boy sighed.

~*~

It certainly wasn’t the worst thing to happen to him. It wasn’t the first time he was beaten by someone bigger then he was, that’s for sure. And, it certainly was not the first time he was carted into a room with a bloody face to get fixed up. Though, the last time something similar to this did happen was when he was much younger, and it involved some older boys in the village he lived and the phrase “Trust me, you’ll make it.”

He didn’t.

Though, being carted into a room with a bloody face while practically naked and with a giantess naga woman, was not what he thought would happen in life. Marcus’s eyes were unfocused and hazy from the several punches he took, his mind confused on what just happened, but understood enough that he was going to get cleaned up. The giant snake woman, over twice his size and obviously ten times more stronger, lead him to one of the small huts that lied across the field that separated the village and the cages full of men.

“What’s going on?” Marcus looked up and saw another naga slither out of the hut he was approaching, looking down at him confused but wide eyed at his condition.

“Fight, in the pens.” The voice behind him, he expected was going to be deep. Well, it was, but it had that tone of femininity, not at all masculine. He felt a great big hand press on his shoulder, a silent command to go in the hut. “I’ll take care of him, but we need someone to watch the others.”

This other naga nodded and retrieved a spear close by, heading in the direction of the cages. He was brought to this same hut when he first got there to get cleaned up in; he remembered the two naga that scrubbed him down, one was practically his age while the other was, well, currently right behind him. It was the same one that actually captured him in the first place, back when he was with the others in that sand village in the desert. When they stumbled upon the pirates fighting off the creatures, he tumbled back when the first big hit of odd magic struck him and forced the armor right off him. Then came the fire, and in his panic let the notched arrow he had fly, only to learn later by one of his brothers-in-arm that they saw Andrei disappear among the stone buildings with an arrow in his side.

Very naked and frightened, Marcus hardly fought when a great net of reeds fell over him, looking up to see this giant snake woman for the first time. Now, that same woman lead him into this hut once more, and he looked up at her. Like all the others, her skin was a natural dark tan, her scales a copper shade. Her breasts were rather large, but he noticed that it was common among the naga; the bigger you are, the bigger the chest. And, unfortunately, the muscles. It wasn’t just her tail was extensionally long and thick, but the muscles in her arms were evident, the taut curvatures low on her stomach on her abs. This woman, looked like she could squeeze his head clean off his shoulder easily, and with just her hands.

So, naturally, he was very afraid of her. Her hair wasn’t as long, nor was it as black. It was a dark brown, cut short, cropped, almost boyish. She still had the yellow eyes. And those same eyes were looking down at him.

“Sit,” The naga pointed to the ground. Obediently, Marcus sat down on the floor, but made a yelp when that coiled tail slipped underneath him, raising him up slightly. This large woman took his cheeks in her hands once more, making him tilt slightly to examine his face. She scowled at the various cuts he had. “You’re brave, I’ll give you that.”

“W-what do you mean?” Marcus asked.

“I saw you walk to that man.” The naga reached over where a pot of water was, grabbing a cloth to wet it, bringing it to his face. “What were you doing? Taunting him?”

Marcus shook his head. “N-no, he wanted to tell me something.”

“Don’t move,” The woman told him.

“Sorry.” The young man sat there motionless while this large woman gently dabbed away the blood on his face, her expression soft. He felt like a little kid again, sitting in the kitchen of his home with his mother cleaning up the remains of rowdy play. It, really didn’t seem that long ago to him, but it still made him nostalgic, and with a woman that dwarfed him, it wasn’t that hard to feel like a child again.

“How did someone so young, wind up with men this violent?” The naga mused, washing out the cloth to dab more.

“I’m not that young.” Marcus stated, wincing when she touched his sore nose.

“You seem young. How many summers?” The naga looked down at him.

Marcus gulped, but mumbled. “S-sixteen.” The woman nodded, once more washing out the cloth. A silence hung between them then, this large snake cleaning off his face. Slowly, his mind registered that he had a job to do, seeing the iron keys hanging off her neck. How does one, woo? Though, a more different curiosity got to him first, looking up at the woman. “What’s going to happen to me?”

“We haven’t decided yet.” The woman stated bluntly.

“W-why not just let me go?” Marcus asked.

“No,” The naga sat the cloth to the side, and with the dexterity of her tail, got another smaller pot and brought it over. Inside was a white pasty mixture, a salve of some sort, that she scooped up in her fingers and started to gently dab it on the boy’s now clean cuts. “We need men, we need children. It is either with us, or out there, where something else less merciful may find you.”

Marcus didn’t say anything, simply sitting there on his chair of coils. Soon, however, the salve was applied and sat aside, the naga looking at him once more.

“Do you have a name?” She then asked.

“Marcus.” He replied. “You?”

“Helcia. But, most call me just Hel.” The woman said.

Somehow, that seemed fitting. Before the silence stretched too long, Marcus looked up at the naga, fearful of the answer to the question he was about to ask. “Why haven’t they taken me away yet?”

Hel didn’t answer right away, rather gave the young man a complacent look, before answering. “There have been some, who wanted you. But it is not their choice. It is mine.”

“Because, you caught me.” Marcus stated.

“And I have yet to decide what to do with you.” She gently took the smaller human’s face once more in her hands, looking into his eyes. “As my pray, I must choose to either take you as a mate, or to give you to another. But, while some may want you, the rest see you as, weak.”

“W-weak?” Marcus couldn’t help but feel insulted. “All of us are considered weak to you. W-why am I any different?”

“Because you are small, you are young. And, as I said, the decision is mine.” She gave the boy what he would consider a motherly smile and released him. “A stronger man would have more value, but a young boy can learn. And, because of that, despite what you think, most would rather have a mate who knows what he is doing, then someone inexperienced.”

“S-so, what? I’m just going to stay in a cage until I am more fitting?” The young man thought he felt insulted before, now he felt like he was a child once more being talked down by an adult. It upset him, and whatever fear he had was now fading away. “I’ve been watching my friends disappear around me, taken away to be used and tossed back, and for the past few days I have been scared out of my wits waiting for my time, only to now learn that no one wants me?”

“No,” Hel furrowed her eyes at the boy, once more gently taking his cheeks in her hands. “I have yet to make a decision. I do not feel you are ready yet.”

“Ready yet? Ready for what? To breed? Are you serious?” Marcus was glaring, actually glaring at this giantess.

“To take a man, I have no qualms.” Hel whispered to him, her expression soft, caressing his hair. “But to take a boy, I will not, unless he is ready and willing.”

Marcus went silent, staring into the yellow eyes of the naga.

She continued to pet him, a smile appearing on her face. “It is not that you are unwanted, Marcus. There are plenty here who are willing to have you. But before they do, I must say so, and I must teach you. I’ve just been waiting until I was sure you felt more comfortable here. But you haven’t. I’ve watched you, how you hardly sleep at night in worry, how you hardly relax, even talking with your own kind.”

Marcus mumbled slightly, looking up at this woman. “Y-you knew, that I haven’t had a wo-…mate yet.”

“You are not the first boy I came across, and you are not the first man that I caught. You did not have that scent on you.” Hel told him.

The young man gulped slightly, looking away nervously for a moment, before looking back. “I-I’d, rather not just sit back and fear when it will happen. I…” He gulped again, trying not to look at the woman. “I…I’m ready.”

“Are you?” Hel asked, leaning in close to him.

“Y-yes,” He mumbled.

“Marcus,” The naga gently took his chin, leading him to look at her, that motherly smile on her face. “Are you?”

The young man felt a shock go up his spine when he looked upon those yellow eyes, dark with something he never seen before. It was not fear he was feeling, but something else. Slowly, he nodded his head. “Yes, I am.”

Hel made a small coo, lowering the boy down to the ground, gently taking his hand. “Then, follow me.”

Nervously, Marcus did as he was told, and followed the giantess out of the hut, and deeper into the village. It was the first time he was actually able to see the village more proper, since he was brought through it the first time suspended in a net and unable to collect his bearings. But now walking through he could see just how many huts there were, just how many nagas there are. Some sat in their homes doing something, others were slithering by, but some of them were watching him. Even a small group of children that were playing suddenly stopped to watch the human walk by with the giant Hel close behind.

He figured he was getting close to the center of this village when he saw a bonfire, other naga sitting around it and eating and talking. The homes here were bigger then the others, though he didn’t know why. He even saw that Ven naga in one of the homes lounging, and next to the same home he saw that one naga that brought Andrei back that morning cooking over a pot. The home he was being lead to was right behind this one, equally as big as the others. Hel opened the flap to the home and motioned him to follow, with he did with shaky steps.

The first thing his eyes fell upon was a young naga playing with a crude doll of ragged cloth and dried grass curled up on a large pile of furs acting as a bed. Her head perked up when Marcus and Hel walked in, the large snake woman smiling down to the child.

“Lill, go play outside.” Hel said to the child.

“Okay.” The little snake girl responded, and awkwardly slithered out of the home, giving the human a curious look as she passed.

Marcus felt his face red once the girl was gone, looking to the woman. “D-daughter?”

Hel shook her head. “She is my sister’s child. I’m simply watching her when she’s out hunting.” She motioned to the bed, looking down at the human. “Sit, get comfortable.”

With another, more audible gulp, the young man obeyed and crawled onto the pile. Once he sat down, he gasped when a powerful serpentine tail wrapped around him, surrounding him in coils. He fought the urge to struggle, but they did not hold him tightly, simply covering him in an odd embrace. Hel was now on the bed as well, giving the young man a kindly smile.

“Don’t be afraid, Marcus. I won’t hurt you.” She whispered to him.

Marcus felt his face heat up, looking at the sensual woman. “I-I’m sorry. I…I’m just, n-nervous.”

She made a soft coo, taking his hands. “Then, here.” She lied down by his side, and guiding the increasingly blushing boy, lead him to hover over her. Her much larger hands took his, making them rest on her shoulders. “I want you to get used to me, so, explore me.”

Marcus was struck still. It was like every boy’s dream coming to life before him. Free reign of a woman’s body. And, though she was a naga, hearing her say that, the young man felt a lump in his throat, as his eyes fell upon her body. Though he had to keep reminding himself of his mission, seeing the keys still hanging around her neck, he can’t help but stare at the gracious bust they were snug between. Gulping, he willed his hands to move. Her skin was silky soft to the touch, which surprised him. A woman this big and this strong, he though she would be more tougher. Even her scales, as the tail draped over him, were smooth to the touch. His fingers brushed slowly and unsurely down the woman’s muscled arms, watching them flex at his touch, before going back up to her neck.

His face felt like it was on fire, when he brushed downward, stopping just above the swells of fat.

“Go on, Marcus,” Hel cooed lovingly to the boy, brushing his hair. “At the moment, they are yours. Do what you wish.”

Marcus shakily nodded his head, and gulping yet again, continued downward. There was this woman that used to live in his village when he was young. She had a love for sweets, and she was stoutly built. All the boy’s remembered her fondly, for she had an impressive chest on her. Marcus himself even had dreams of him suckling on those massive pillows. Her chest, was nothing, compared to what he had in his hands. These, were godly. His hands were like a baby’s against them, rubbing the amazingly soft scales that covered them. Hel made a soft sigh, a pinkish hue appearing in her cheeks as she watched the tiny human touch her.

His hands glided over the mounds of fat, feeling them heavy in weight as he palmed the undersides of them, his face a bright red but his eyes locked firmly on them. It was a shame that there was not any peaks on them, to the boy’s dismay; they looked like just two globes of scales rather then proper… Wait… Marcus’s eyes fell on an oddity. At the very middle of the two mountains, an opening among the scales began to appear. And, with agonizing slowness and with a low coo from the naga, something slick and pink began to rise.

The human drew his hands back in surprise when he saw them, before his muddled young mind formed a thought and recognized what they were. It seemed he was wrong about what he just thought; in some sort of defiance, the woman’s breasts seemed to have grown a teat, actually making them seem like a they did belong to a proper woman. With those yellow eyes watching him in rapt attention, Marcus cautiously reached back down to the large mounds, very gently touching the harden nipples. Hel made a soft moan when he touched them, and spurred on by that he started to feel them more. It was very soft, and judging by the woman’s reddening cheeks and uneven breathing, sensitive as well. With increased fascination he gentle stroked the erect peaks with his fingers and thumbs.

“Ooh, Marcus~.” The giantess monster-woman cooed. “That feels nice.”

Enticed by her words, the human increased his stimulations, pinching them softly. He was almost determined to please this woman, if he could. But, at the same time, there was more to this woman then just her large bust. Releasing the teats his hands continued to stroke the massive mounds in their entirety, before they continued their journey across the rippled muscles of the naga’s body. Soon, he came to a point where the mostly human part of this woman broke off to the mostly snake part, but, unfortunately, unable to find an in-between. However, his giantess mistress was more then happy to show him the way, reaching down her body to where there were some vertical segments of scales.

“Here,” Hel moaned under him. “Touch here~.”

Nodding, the young man did as she said, his fingers rubbing along these scales. The monster-woman’s body shook slightly as she made a soft sigh, and with the boys eyes growing wide, the scales flowered open. This, was a first for him. He didn’t have words for what he was looking at. It was just as pink and glistening as her snaky teats, though he seemed drawn to it, entranced by it. With timid slowness he reached back to it, his fingers just barely coming into contact with it. It was, so hot, he could feel a warmth radiated from it, and it only entrapped him more. Hesitantly he brushed his fingers on it, around it, finding a slick sheath that he slip his finger in. Powerful muscles closed around him as the woman sighed more heavily, feeling them…moving.

“Marcus,” Hel’s hand was on his thigh, and the mere touch of her finally made the boy realize just how incredibly aroused he was. The shoddy loincloth did absolutely nothing to hide his shameful erection. In fact, it was pushed aside, leaving him standing tall and free in the air. The human blushed furiously, stammering at this realization. He was about to draw away, but was stuck stiff in his spot when that gigantic hand wrapped around him gingerly, covering him entirely. He made a soft gasp when there was a tug, and without resisting he was lead to straddle the naga’s tail. Hel’s eyes were soft but sharp as he guided the human to her awaiting cunny, the young man making a groan when his hard flesh rubbed against it.

“W-wait,” Marcus took the larger woman’s arm, the monstrously sized snake releasing him. Looking down, seeing how close he was to her, he gulped and took his pride in a shaky hand. “L-let…let me do it.” Unsurely, he pressed himself against the hot flesh, feeling a spark go through him at the mere touch. And with trepidation, found purchase among the arousing fold, and sank into it. Above him, Hel made a long and low moan, her muscles shaking slightly. But the groan that escaped the boy was loud.

It…it was incredible! It squeezed him tightly, a hot, velvety sheath of muscles massaging his length like it was a different living thing, sucking on him to force him to bury deeply inside the woman. He never felt anything in his entire life! It… it was too much! The young man’s eyes widen as he gasped loudly, his whole body quaking in spasms. Hel herself gasped, her back arching slightly, her brow furrowed, her fist clenching the pelt under her tightly while her other arm hugged the boy close to her, as she felt the wave wash into her.

Marcus’s legs tightened at his release, his head falling forward and sinking in-between the heavenly valley of her grandiose breasts. Finally with many rapid and straggled yelps, the shocks lessened and ended, leaving the boy to pant heavily against the large but soft form of the woman. Catching his breath, he slowly leaned back, his face a bright red and his eyes damp, and looked up to the woman’s face.

“I-I-I’m sorry… I-I couldn’t-”

“Shh,” Hel gentled shushed him, that motherly smile on her face. Her tail and arms wrapped around him hugging him. “You did fine.”

“B-but… I didn’t…please you….” It was like a heavy blow to his pride, this defeat.

Hel’s smiling only broadened, brushing his hair lovingly. “Thank you, Marcus. But, it pleases me, knowing that I pleased you.”

“R-really?” The boy’s pride retuned.

The naga chuckled a the boy’s hopeful eyes. “Yes. To know that my body was able to pleasure you so well, gives me enjoyment” The human nodded his head and leaned back, only to yelp as he felt a large hand press against his bottom and pushed him back down. “No, don’t leave me. Stay, just like this.” She cooed, her waist moving sensually against the tiny human. She could feel it there, swimming into her womb. So warm, and gracious.

Marcus could only lie back down on the massive woman, her bountiful chest acting as the most perfect of pillows. He gasped slightly when he felt his softening member massaged by the inner walls of the snake-woman, and, it was just enough to get him erect once more, the woman feeling it and moaning softly. The tip of her tail reached out and sought a near by gourd of milk, bringing it back.

“Here, drink.” She handed it to the boy. The human took it and saw what it was, taking a swig of it. With a tap to the bottom from the monster-woman, he took another, and soon another. She wanted him to drink it all, so he could be reenergized and ready. Already she could feel the tiny man’s muscles lessen, his eyes growing brighter. She tossed the gourd aside, looking down at the young man with dark, lustful eyes. “Are you ready for more?”

Marcus mumbled, unsure of how to answer. “Y-yes… I am.”

“Then,” Hel once more stroked his hair, giving him an encouraging smile. “Go ahead.” With a nod, the boy took a few deep breaths, before moving his hips slowly back. She moan as she felt the human cock ease out of her, feeling every detail of it rubbing against her sensitive walls. With only the very tip of it was inside her, and with a few more deep breaths from the young man, he eased back down, plunging slowly and deeply into her. Hel lied her head back with a moan, hugging onto the small human as his pace picked up gradually. He grew accustomed to her folds, lasting longer then the last time, groaning into her chest. When she felt that second wave of cum empty into her, her body shook as she had her own mini orgasm, biting down on her knuckle to keep her voice low. She milked the human for what he was worth, Marcus once more lying limp on her once it was ebbed.

There was no need for any words of encouragement. After he caught his breath, his hands reaching up to grasp her breasts in his tiny hands, and once more his waist started to move. Hel simply lied there, her body feeling hot in arousal and pleasure, as she allowed the young human to use her as much as he wanted.

~*~

Marcus kept his eyes down to his feet, his face a bright red, ignoring the surrounding wide eyes of his comrades, as he finished up his risqué story.

“S-somewhere, during all that, I-I was able to get one of the keys in my mouth. It gotten loose, and I just…swallowed it. S-she never noticed it was missing. F-finally, I just couldn’t do it anymore, and I just…passed out. W-when I woke up, I was cradled in her lap, and she gave me more milk, and brought me back here.”

The men remained silent, letting this story sink in, before Franco spoke up. “Really, that gentle?”

Marcus just nodded.

“I told you, boy. Smaller pray, gentler woman.” Barossa had heard the story as well, now standing at the bars once more.

The young man glared at the dark skinned pirate, standing up to approach him. “What you did…”

“Aye, I know, ‘dirty trick’,” The Landorian idly waved his hand. “I heard it all already. But, like I told your friends; you get a free shot, for getting the key.” The pirate grinned and raised his chin in the air towards the young man. “So, go ahead, boy. Give it your all.”

Marcus grumbled and turned away, making the pirate laugh, but surprised everyone when he turned back with his leg raised, his foot going across the man’s face. The Landorian made a loud ‘oof’ and slumped to the ground, nursing what is now likely a broken nose. Hearing shuffling, the others turned to see that large guard was once more at the gate, standing there with wide eyes. She didn’t go into the cage, rather stood there and stared at the young man, before smiling with a chuckle, turned and slithered away.

“Now,” Marcus huffed, brushing his hands together. “I feel so much better.”

~*~*~


>>
Anonymous 13/06/18(Tue)06:20 No. 19213 ID: 5d8ea3

>>19208

Hmm, and now two, and maybe more people are likely to be unsure about leaving, time is running out on an escape it seems.


>>
Anonymous 13/06/19(Wed)01:57 No. 19222 ID: 8647ab

I love these stories of yours, with stranded men in a world where monster tribes exist. Have you considered the reverse, though? A bordello, a high class whoorehouse of massage and erotic acts, staffed by monstergirls in want of child, and catering to the guilty pleasures of city folk? Shameeless request, is aall. :)I think you would do it great justice


>>
The Clockwork Corpse!!L5LwZ1LmIz 13/06/20(Thu)21:26 No. 19228 ID: 7a73e9

>>19222
I would think something like that would be a given in a world like that, but at the same time there is plenty of prejudice against them it's hard telling if it does exists, but more along the lines of something underground and seedy rather a high class establishment.

>>19208

Also, kinda got caught up in another thing that I may or may not post here, so expect some time before I post the next part. Which also brings up the point that I'm just about to wrap this story up. Done with it? No, but this arc? Yes.

Enjoy.

~*~*~

Somehow, this night was different then the last. There was something in the air, something deep and primal as the full moon hung above. The Furian men did not know what it was, but the Landorian men knew well. They were very quiet, not because they were asleep, but because they all stayed in the one corner of their cage, all of them silent and staring into the village, not moving. Andrei had made an attempt to ask Barossa what it was they knew, but either the dark skinned pirate was still sore from the well placed kick of Marcus and refused to talk, or he simply ignored them and focused on his own problems, whatever they may be.

It was coming to that time when Andrei was expecting Ven to show up to take him to Seris for another night long romp. He tried his best not to dwell on the idea that he may be anticipating the nightly visit, almost eager to, not only see the naga once more, but to feel her embrace. And, not in a sexual way, either. But, the night drew on, and no guards came. And, for a moment, the men all thought that tonight would be the perfect night to escape, and ever silently started to make their plans.

But, alas, just as they huddled to start planning, Franco gave the warning that he saw guards coming. But, seeing the shapes in the darkness, it wasn’t just the guards.

“G-Gods, there’s so many of them!” One man whimpered at the sight of the advancing crowd of snake-women.

Andrei noticed Seris among them when they drew closer. And, judging by the looks on some of the men’s face, they too knew some of them. Soon the cage door was opened, and the guards came in and lead some of the men out. Four of them was the Furians; Marcus, Franco, a man named Deacon, and Andrei. Three of the men were the Landorians, Barossa among them. The naga seemed, almost giddy, as they took their catch, leading them all towards the village.

Seris slithered up alongside Andrei and took his arm, a bright smile beaming on her face. She seemed, almost drunk. And instantly, Andrei knew something was up.

“Alright,” He whispered to the naga nymph. “Just what is going on?”

Seris smiled and made a giggle. “Tonight is a special night. Be a good boy, and you’ll get an extra special treat.”

The man mumbled, furrowing at the girl. “Why do I feel like I don’t trust you?” He didn’t smell any strong sprits on her breath, so she wasn’t sloshed. The girl only giggled more, increasing her speed and practically dragged the human. Behind him he could see one of the other hunters clinging to Franco, the giant guard (He thinks her name was Hel, if he remembered) was slithering alongside a heavily blushing Marcus, and Deacon was somewhere in the back. What surprised him a lot, and he couldn’t help but feel a smile on his face, was the size of the hunter that had Barossa. The girl looked to be smaller then what Marcus was! And she had a big grin on her face as she dragged the much larger man.

The group was lead into the village, and Andrei saw that the homes were oddly quiet. But while the homes were quiet, he could see that the center of the whole town was packed with the naga, the bonfire burning brightly. Situated around the great fire were tables or something similar, all covered with a variety of different food, large hollowed gourds filled with drinks. It looked like a major feast.

Andrei was pulled forward towards the gathering, being lead towards an empty spot. He was forced to sit down on the ground, and when he did Seris wasted no time to coil around him. The man looked around, and noticed that the others were given the same treatment. He finally looked back to Seris, who gave him a toothy smile. It was then, he noticed something else. There were other men, men he hadn’t seen before, with other naga along the tables. He could tell these men have been there longer then he had by the scraggily faces they sported, beards thick and long. But, unlike Andrei and the others that were taken from the cages, these men were not wrapped tightly in coils to keep from running. Rather, they seemed to sit proudly on their scaly thrones, smiles on their faces as they talked and laughed with the naga next to them.

One man, in particular, caught Andrei’s eyes. This man sat across from him. He was a thin man, but he had decent muscles on him, his hair and beard long and a dark grey, his face weathered. The naga he was with was one of the more larger ones, but not any guard Andrei seen. This large snake seemed to treat him motherly, caressing his chest with her tail and feeding him some food and drink. Andrei could see some weakness in his movement, either from old age or he was recently used by his mistress. Looking at the man, is was hard to tell.

“Here, eat.” Andrei looked over to Seris, and saw that she was presenting him with a clay bowl filled with various foods. The exotic fruits, the cooked game, and he even could see something he didn’t expect to see. Cautiously taking the bowl and setting it down before him, his fingers sought out the small brown disk, feeling it rough and brittle in his hand as he picked it up, seeing speckled with little dark spot.

Andrei looked to the young naga, the confusions and surprise evident on his face. “Cookies? You have cookies?”

Seris nodded, but then shook her head. “We didn’t make ‘em. There was a caravan of orcs that came by the other day. One of them had a few batches already made, and she gave us some as a token of good will.” She then reached into Andrei’s bowl and took one of the cookies, biting down into with a smile. “S’good. Try ‘em.”

The Furian didn’t need a second, taking a bite of the baked treat. He has eaten a lot of sweet treats in his time, and admittedly he was not that big of a fan of them. He would have them occasionally or when they were offered. But, eating the cookie now, he’d wondered if he should consider getting them more often. The crispy treat was gone in a second, the naga next to him giggling.

She then grabbed a gourd and brought it to Andrei. “Drink.” He took it and brought it to his nose, and a familiar scent hit his sense. Seris smiled. “Don’t worry, it’s not the ogre stuff.” Andrei was not the much of a drinker, either. Oh, he did share the occasionally offerings whenever his brothers-in-arms were heading to the local pub, but that was about it. With a swig, the man determined that it wasn’t the strongest of stuff, but it had a strange taste to it, like it was fermented fruit. What kind of fruit, he did not know, but nonetheless he allowed another drink.

He looked around, and noticed the other were being treated much to same way. He could see Marcus giving the large Hel a few nervous glances as the naga offered him food. He noticed that what he was being fed was those same red jewel like seeds form that red fruit the young man liked. He didn’t know if the drink he had was the same spirits though. He could see Franco and Deacon being treated more or less the same way, though Deacon seemed more fidgety then what Franco was. In fact, looking now, Franco didn’t seem that all bothered by the treatment, even smiling. Andrei surpassed a laugh when he saw Barossa. The stoic man had his brow furrowed and his lips pursed as the much smaller naga girl tried to feed him some meat. However, just by judging how the man’s face seemed to twitch, how his lips threatened to curl, the pirate was trying his best not to smile. It seemed it was going to be a loosing battle.

Andrei looked back to Seris, just in time for her to bring a sliced mango up to his mouth. “Here,”

“You’re showing us off, aren’t you?” The human gave the snake a raised brow, smiling slightly.

The young woman’s cheeks flushed slightly, but smiled. “We always have a feast on the full moon, and it’s customary for the hunters to show off their catch, if the catch is willing enough to join.” She looked around the tables with a smile. “Out of you all, these are the only ones who seemed to be corporative enough to join us without any trouble. The others are more…”

“Rambunctious?” Andrei offered.

“That’s a good word for it.” Seris giggled. She once more brought the mango to the human, and he didn’t resist and bit down. “That, and we all decided that what we have is enough. You, or any of your friends, are not going to be traded.”

“Well, that’s nice to know.” The human smiled, taking another bite of the offered fruit. “I just hope the others are being treated well.”

“Oh, they are,” Seris grinned, taking a piece of meat to offer the man. “We don’t just give the men away to anyone. Friends are first in line, ones we know well. The ogres, for example. Ogres can be violent creatures, when they are sober. But the ones we know are fans of their own brews, and they wanted a man who looks like they could handle their drinks.”

Andrei chuckled. “Landora is not known for it’s brews. Whatever spirits they make is used mostly for shaman rituals and religious gatherings. Particularly weak, I heard.”

“Well, I hope that man can handle them.” Seris giggled. “Another man was given to the orcs of the caravan I told you about. Not the most brightest of creatures, but they are loyal and caring. And very good cooks. So, not only is he being treated with care, but being fed well. A few men were taken to a village in the desert.”

“Another village?” Andrei asked.

“Well, this one is actually still standing, but it’s because the one who rules there wants it. She’s not a naga, but she’s a good friend of ours.” The naga smiled. “Trust me, they’re being taken care of.”

“What is she?” The human cautioned.

To this, Seris scratched her head in thought. “I… I don’t really know. She’s a bit uppity at times, kinda considers herself some sort of superior. I think, she calls herself an…Anubis? I’m not sure. But, I do know that she’s actually kinda nice, and she’s not alone out there. There are others, even stranger monster that live with her. I think one of them is called a sphinx or something. She’s a bit moody, but nice enough. And then there are the mummies. They don’t talk that much, but they’re not mean or anything.”

Andrei was silent, trying to wrap these names around his head. He never heard of an anubis or a sphinx, but he has heard of the mummies. They were women once, but was inflicted with this strange curse that addles their mind and makes them seek out men for their ‘spiritual essence’. He never seen one, nor has anyone; there was none back home. He knew them by reading it in a book, something about a ‘mummy’s curse’. Despite Seris’ words, he can’t help but feel afraid for those men. He was knocked out of his thoughts when a piece of meat was brought close to him, to which he took a bite out of, the naga smiling happily at him.

He allowed to be fed, he allowed himself to drink, and as the night eased by he noticed he was not the only one. The others were not as nervous or tense now, laughing and smiling as they feasted. Soon, however, Andrei noticed that Franco wasn’t at the table anymore, and soon after he noticed Deacon was gone as well. He had thought that they were sent back to the cages, but then he saw Marcus being lead away from the tables by Hel, heading into a home close by.

Andrei’s stomach was full, his head fuzzed from the drink, when he felt a tug on his arm, looking down to Seris. She smiled brightly up at him, standing up and taking him by the arm. He followed her, being pulled into her home, where he was dropped down on his back on the bed, the naga slithering up and on top of him. She didn’t say anything to him, simply kissing him softly, hugging him in full bodied embrace. She looked down at him with dark eyes, a sly smile growing on her face.

“Do you know, what I want you to do?” She asked.

Andrei smiled himself, giving the monster-girl a raised brow. “I can imagine a few things.”

The naga’s smile only grew, taking one of the human’s hands and placing it on her chest. “I, want you to touch me.” She moved the hand down farther on her body, until Andrei could feel a certain segment of vertical scales on his fingers. “I want you to make me scream, with nothing but your fingers.” She leaned forward, kissing his cheek and surprising him by licking him with her forked tongue. “And your tongue.”

The man felt his face heat up, but smiled nonetheless. “Well, if that is what you want.” Seris purred when he started to touch her, slowly leading the man to be over her. It didn’t take that long for Andrei to feel the scales part for him, his fingers working to gently brush the glistening entrance, just as his other hand caressed up her body to grasp one of her breasts. He smiled openly at the sounds of the naga’s pleasurable whimper, his fore and middle finger softly rubbing along the outer lips of the snake-hood in circles. He kissed the girl’s collar, her hands lashing out to wrap around him as he began to trail feathery pecks down to her chest. The messaging of the perky mound was already making the peaks open, but the moment she felt those lips kiss the scaled covered breasts, it seemed to make them open quicker, her teat erecting in her arousal. Seeing this, the human chuckled, looking up at the red face and dark eyes of the monster-girl. “I wonder, if it’s easy to make you cum.”

The girl’s face grew redder as her eyes went sharp, nipping on her lower lip as she wrinkled her brow. “I-I’ll have you know, ser knight, t-that I will not swoon that easily.”

If it wasn’t for those lust filled eyes, Andrei would have thought she was being serious. But the mere tone of her voice, the way her body fidgeted under him, watching those full lips pursing, all betrayed her desire.

The man chuckled more, making the naga gasp as he slipped his fingers into her, feeling her walls clamp down around him tightly but not unyielding. “Oh, so it is a challenge then? And as a knight of Her Royal Army, I cannot turn down a challenge.” He rumbled pleasantly as he leaned forward, his forehead to hers and stared deeply into those reptilian eyes. “Especially, if it is to please a lovely woman.”

He felt the girl’s body quiver under him, Seris making a loving coo as her expression melted away. That powerful tail was wrapping around his waist in an odd hug, the girl’s eyes fluttering close and her head leaning back with a moan, a sign for him to continue. The human smiled and kissed her neck, feeling her tense up with a whimper as he once more went to her chest. He hovered his mouth over the snaky nipple, blowing cool air on it to make the naga shuddered, before she cried out as he closed his lips around it. It felt, odd, in his mouth, unlike a human woman’s. However, as strange as it was, licking on this sensitive peak gave a good reward of feeling the snake woman writhe under him with a moan, fingers lacing through his hair. The sleek muscles around his fingers twitched and squirmed, silently begging him to touch her as deep as he could, to which he obliged happily, stroking and rubbing along the inner walls, earning him a more sensual moan from the girl.

“A-Andrei~” Seris ground her hips against the skillful hand, pressed the back of the man’s head down so he could pleasure her more.

The human smiled against the warm breast, gently nipping the sensitive flesh and making her gasp and shudder. He leaned back and gave the panting and moaning snake a sly smile. “Are you ready to concede defeat?”

The naga moaned but furrowed her brow, giving the human a lustful glare. “I-I’m not screaming yet.”

Andrei grinned, and earning him a groan in disappointment, eased his busy hand away from the now sopping flower, his finger drenched. The glare he got seemed to intensify, but her eyes slowly widened in intrigue when he started to lower down her body, before his face was just before the scaly petals. He gave the monster-girl an arched brow, before leaning down and giving her a deep kiss on the nether lips.

Seris cried out loudly at the sensations, her tail suddenly tightening around him as her back arched high, moaning.

The human chuckled and leaned back. “That sounded like a scr-”

Seris made a hiss, her tongue suddenly surging and pushed the man forward, his mouth once more on her snake-hood and silenced him. Andrei smiled, but nonetheless began to kiss the slick and sensitive flesh, his tongue dragging across it from top to bottom and back again. Above him, the naga panted heavily and moaned erotically, one hand gripping the human’s hair while the other gripped the pelt below her in a tight fist, her head thrown back and her chest heaving. As he licked and kissed the soft flesh, Andrei began to notice the scent she gave off. Heady and heavy, earthy and crisp. Her arousal invaded his senses, spurring him to kiss her deeply, until his tongue found purchase, easing into the hot sheath. It seemed enough for the poor snake, suddenly crying out in a moan, singing her release as taut muscle encircled his tongue and feminine juices graced his mouth. He groaned in approval that quickly became one in pain as the tail around his waist tightened and constricted., but he ignored it.

Slowly Seris came down from her heights, the tail lessening and her body lowering to the bed, panting heavily. Andrei eased away from her, looking as her blissful face as she recovered. He planted a soft kiss on her stomach, leaving a trail as he made his way up to her mouth, kissing her deeply. She responded in suit, moaning sensually as she hugged him close, her tail once more wrapping around him in an embrace.

“To the victor, goes the spoils,” Andrei smiled to the girl.

To this, Seris made another moan, her tail and arms tightening. “Y-yes, please~!”

The human chuckled, taking his stiff member in his hand, and hilted it into the writhing snake. His pace was purposely slow at first, to tease the girl, making her whine and wriggle against him, soon thrusting his hips at a steady speed, and finally giving it his all as he fucked the amorous monster-girl with gusto. The girl was completely at his mercy, holding onto him and singing her pleasure into his ear, coaxing him to push himself to the limits, faster and harder as he could.

Either by his own thoughts or the assistance of the drink addling his mind and body, Andrei briefly wondered if his life among the naga would not be as bad as he had thought it would, but the thought quickly faded at the sensations of warm, sleek muscles gripping him tightly, Seris moaning his name as her body quivered and tensed at her release.

And he had no qualms in happily giving her what she wanted, and came along with her, the name of his scaly lover exiting his mouth with a groan.

~*~*~


>>
Anonymous 13/06/21(Fri)01:56 No. 19231 ID: 5d8ea3

>>19228

Regarding 'just about to wrap this story up', does that mean that this is the last part to this arc, or just /almost/ the last?


>>
The Clockwork Corpse!!L5LwZ1LmIz 13/06/21(Fri)03:02 No. 19232 ID: 7a73e9

>>19231

Almost, really I got one more then to start up the next arc.


>>
The Clockwork Corpse!!L5LwZ1LmIz 13/06/22(Sat)08:31 No. 19246 ID: 7a73e9

>>19228

~*~*~

“Andrei, wake up,”

Soft, dark lips gently kissed as his forehead and his cheeks, a hand caressing his chest to stir him awake. With a low moan, the human did awake, his groggy eyes opening to gaze upon the ebony haired beauty above him. Her eyes were the color of spun gold, her skin kissed by the sun and giving her an exotic hue. She kissed him, washing away the tiredness from his eyes and body.

But, too quickly was it brought to a head, and a throb was announced in his head, making him groan. It has been forever since he last woke up with a hangover. A gourd was brought to him, sloshing it’s contents as he graciously accepted it, drinking the spiritual milk, the pain ebbing. All the while the tanned goddess planted chaste kisses on his cheeks and face, serving to further ease the pain away as energy began to course through him.

“Morning,” Seris smiled, hugging him in a full bodied embrace.

“Morning,” Andrei smiled as well.

“Feeling better?” She asked.

The man took another heavy gulp of the milk and sighed contently. “Yes, thank you.”

“I’m sorry to wake you up,” This time, the smile faded and a frown was formed, the girl’s tone saddened.

“Is something wrong?” Andrei picked it up quickly, setting the now empty gourd down to wrap his arms around the snake.

“Not really, no. I just wished I could have slept in with you,” The girl muttered. It was then, Andrei noticed that it was early morning, the sun now starting to rise as oppose to his usual morning with Seris. “But, duty calls,” She gave the human a smile, chuckling softly. “I need to help get rid of some pests.”

“Pests?” Andrei asked.

“Goblins have been sighted close by, a group of them. Usually not that troublesome but they can get quite rowdy, and the last thing we need is a bunch of them stomping through here and making a mess.” The monster-girl mumbled.

Andrei have heard of the goblins, and have seen a few of them. They were tiny creatures, very human like except of their oddly colored pale skin, pointed ears, and horns on their head. They are mischievous monsters with a liking to tricks and pranks, but also quite strong despite their small stature. He’s seen one of them have a childish tempter tantrum once and easily flipped over a cart packed with heavy supplies, and there was another one that came by the city every now and then that was a shrewd merchant. Particularly harmless since they keep to themselves in the mountains and sometimes even the smaller human settlements, but he supposed they were a bigger problem on this monster woman controlled island.

With a sad sigh, Seris untangled herself from the human man, slithering off the bed and retrieving her spear close by. “Come, I’ll take you back to the pens.”

Andrei nodded and climbed out of the bed, stumbling a little as his legs were still recovering from last night’s sexual marathon. He was once more lead through the village, and this time he noticed that the square was filled with naga, all of them prepping to wither hunt down or chase away the goblins. He also saw that some of them, to his surprise, were actually tying crude looking layers of thick leather to their chests to act as armor. But, nonetheless he was escorted to the pens, were his men awaited for him. Once the gate was closed, he looked to the others, seeing some of them now waking up and taking interest in the activity in the village.

“What’s all the hubbub?” One man questioned.

“Goblins, apparently,” Andrei answered him, noticing that their breakfast was already there waiting. As he knelt down to split the fruits and meat between the others, one of the men knelt down next to him, his brow arched.

“Goblins? Here?” He asked.

“A group was spotted, the nagas are going to chase them off.” Andrei stated, with was good enough for the man as he helped separate the food. The knight held one of those large red fruits in his hand and turned to give it to Marcus, suddenly realizing the young man was not present. “Wait, where is Marcus?”

“He hasn’t came back yet.” Franco announced his presence, sitting cross legged and getting his food. “All of us are here, except him.”

Andrei nodded his head and returned splitting the food, curious if something happened to the young man. Seeing Marcus’s rations aside, the other men sat down and idly chatted among themselves, but before long a question was brought up that quickly changed the conversations.

“When are we getting out of here?” Deacon has asked.

With the eyes of his men on him, Andrei began to ponder. “Seris seems to enjoy her nightly visits, so it may be difficult to determine when. However, right now, with the goblins getting the naga’s attention, their primary strength is dwindled. I saw all the hunters, or at least I think they were the hunters, there were plenty of them, they were all getting ready to go after the goblins.” He then looked up to Franco. “Is the key hidden?”

Grinning, the man stood up and walked over to where the rocks were situated, kneeling down to a patch of dusty ground and pushed it aside, picking up the hidden key that was there. “Oui. They haven’t found it yet.” He replaced the key and returned to the others.

Andrei nodded his head, looking over towards the village. “I’m not leaving without Marcus, so once he returns we can determine our escape.” He then looked back to his men. “But I want you all to get prepared. Eat up, tell the Landorians, and when the time comes, we’ll run for it.”

One of the men looked over his shoulder towards the cage of the dark skinned pirates, seeing some of them still sleeping but at least two of them up and eating. He then looked back to his current superior, his voice dropping low. “We could just leave them. We were suppose to capture them in the first place.”

Though, Andrei wouldn’t mind that plan, he solemnly shook his head. “Though I still hate how they helped Marcus get the key, there’s still the threat that they would cause a ruckus if we try to leave them. I want to do this quietly and quickly.” He then furrowed his eyes towards the pirate, seeing Barossa still sleeping among them. “However, once we get the chance, I’m not letting them get away that easy. It’s because of them we are here, and by Gods I’m going to finish the damned mission.” The others nodded in agreement.

Franco, cautiously, brought up something that didn’t occur to the others. “What if… the ship is gone? We’ve been on this island for almost two weeks, and we spent half that time in this cage.”

“They’ll send reinforcements, they won‘t leave us to an unknown fate.” Andrei had a determined look on his face as he looked around to his men. “We escape, stick to the beaches, hide ourselves until the ship comes. Then get the hell out of here and never speak of what happened to anyone. We’re hunters and survivalists, the best the army has. If we can survive months in the jungles of Landora by ourselves, we can survive just a little while in hiding.”

Collectively, the men nodded. Now, all there was left to do, was wait for the right moment.

~*~

Once the meal was finished, Andrei mentally prepared himself, while the others did the same. The Landorians were woken up and told of the plan, they themselves finishing up their food as well. Finally, sitting down next to the bars of the cage, Andrei found himself sitting side by side with Barossa, the larger man giving him an odd look.

“Why are we still here? The time is perfect; we can leave now!” The man grumbled.

Andrei gave the pirate a glare. “I’m not leaving without Marcus.”

Barossa grumbled more. “Leave the damn boy. He can be the distraction.”

“I would wait if it was you who was still gone,” The Furian knight intensified his glare. “I’m not leaving him to these women.”

The dark skinned man huffed and looked away, going silent for only a few moments. “You called them women, not monsters.”

Andrei didn’t even realize it. “They are monsters, but they are also women. Despite what they are, they didn’t cause us any great harm, so I wish to leave silently and without any trouble.”

“Harm?” The pirate now glared at him, gnashing his teeth. “They sold your friends and mine like they were slaves!” With a sudden jab, Andrei yelped in pain as a broad finger pressed into his covered side, right on his wound. “Look what they did to you! Stripped you and made you run in desert heat! Damn snake got in your head!”

Still rubbing the spot, Andrei scowled at the man. “It doesn’t matter now. We have the key; we’ll say when we leave. And we say, not until Marcus comes back.”

Barossa made a deep growl. “Every moment we wait for the stupid boy is a moment wasted getting out! If it wasn’t for me knocking sense in him, he wouldn’t have gotten the fucking key!”

Andrei now bore his teeth at the man, standing up and flexing his fist. “You beat him senseless, you barbarian!”

Barossa now stood up and sized the Furian, his arms tense and ready. Before he could say a word, however, one his men came up from behind him and covered his mouth, pulling him back. Surprisingly, Franco had done the same with Andrei, the two men now flailing against the others, before a sharp whisper came from one the other knights. “Shut up! It’s Marcus,”

Hearing this, Andrei stopped and looked over towards the village, Franco letting him go. Indeed, they could see the young man walking towards them, the massive Hel slithering behind him. Marcus didn’t see that bad, nothing out of the ordinary, save for him holding a gourd to his chest. The pens quieted down as the gate was opened, the young man stepping in. He took a sip from his gourd as the gate closed behind him, looking back at the departing Hel with a far-away look in his eyes.

“About fucking time,” Barossa mumbled from his cage, giving the man who pulled him back a death glare, muttering in his language at him.

“Marcus, you were gone for a long time,” Deacon stated to the young man.

Marcus nodded his head, and finished off the gourd he had, showing he had a milky mustache on his upper lip. “Y-yeah, I’m sorry about that. I’ve actually been up a while, but Hel was still asleep and… well, I could hardly move.”

The other nodded, Andrei approaching the young man. “Eat quickly, we’re leaving now.”

The young recruit’s eyes widen in surprise. “A-already? Now?”

“Most of the hunters are gone; they went to chase off some goblins.” Franco explained, “If there ever was a time to try to escape, now’s the time.”

Shakily, Marcus nodded his head and went to where his food was setting, simple grabbing one of the large red fruits he liked and cracking it open, hungrily eating down the jewel like seeds. In matter of moments, the young man tossed away the rinds and stood up, nodding his head.

Andrei turned and looked around, seeing everyone was prepared. “We make for the jungle, try to find our way to the beaches, understand?” Everyone nodded.

The knight took a few deep breaths, staring off into the village, before he turned. “Franco, open the gate.”

With a click, the gate was opened, and with another click, so was the other, and all at once the air was filled with the sound of feet rushing towards the closest forest. Andrei kept his eyes over towards the village, keeping an eye out for any naga. It wasn’t until the Landorians, the faster runners, were pushing their way through the foliage, did they hear the loud terrible shrike.

“Don’t look back! Run!” Andrei yelled out, and the men all focused their eyes forward as they broke through the trees. He had no idea where they were heading, where the beaches were, but what he did know was that he could hear the increasing sounds of scales brushing across grass rapidly, the sound of a low hiss drawing closer and closer. Then there was that shrike once more. The pain struck his head powerful, making him stagger slightly, but he kept running. Behind, he heard a yelp, looking over his shoulders in time to see one of his men was suddenly down on the ground, a tail quickly ensnaring and constricting around him before the scene disappeared behind a bush.

The shrike must have been effective enough, for he could hear other cries responding, echoing in the distance though he has no idea where. All he did know was that he had to keep his eyes forward, locking n the back of Barossa’s head as he ran ahead. The distinctive sounds of something large rushing through the bushes can be heard all around, and in no less then a second there was another yelp from behind Andrei. He was only able to catch of glimpse of Franco’s shaggy blond head as he was quickly dragged into the forest, cursing up a storm as he was once more carried away. In front, there was another shout, Barossa slowing down to quickly dart in another direction. Without the larger man in the away, the Furian knight could see one of the Landorian pirates entrapped in a copper scaled tail, his capturer hiss down at him as she forced him to the ground.

But, then, she looked in Andrei’s direction, her yellow eyes growing wide. It was Seris. She stared at Andrei on a mixture of confusion and shock, before slowly her features went grim and dark, her brown wrinkling as her face went red. It was no doubt the angriest look Andrei has ever seen in his life. But he didn’t dwell on it for long, turning and following Barossa deeper into the woods.

Behind him, he could hear a loud and anguished cry, one that gripped him deep to the bones and in his heart, nearly making him stumble at the sudden magically enhanced scream.

“ANDREI!!”

The man shook his head clear of the fuzzy mire that tried to cripple him, and too soon could he felt his heart wretch. Not by the attack, but by the look he gotten, those wide and confused eyes. He grumbled to himself as he ran, looking over his shoulder to see the naga not giving chase. “I’m sorry.”

In the panic, Andrei noticed now there was only three men left still running. Barossa was still leading, bobbing and weaving around trees and bushes and rocks, while Andrei followed close behind, matching the man’s movements. Behind him, Marcus was not as successful at the athletic dodges, but was able to keep up pace with the two more athletic men. Finally, with the sounds of men yelling fading behind them, the three slowly lessened their running, panting heavily. Coming to a stop, the pirate leaned against he tree and wiped the sweat from his brow, looking to see who was still with him.

“That’s…fucked up…” He panted.

“What… do you…mean?” Andrei responded, equally as breathless.

“That magic…that speed…” Barossa gulped, looking in the direction where they lost the naga. “None of the snaky-women back home have that.”

“W-we cant stop now!” Marcus groaned, looking to the pirate. “Do you know where the sea is?”

The dark skinned man looked around, trying to find his bearings. “Close, I think,” A distant cry was heard, the three men looking in the direction they came. “But they’ll be here soon.”

“We can’t outrun them,” Andrei muttered, looking around. “We need to find someplace to hide, wait until night then make for the ocean.”

“Or…” The Landorian turned to the other two men.

“Or?” Marcus asked.

Without warning, the larger man swung his fist, knocking Andrei off his feet and onto the ground with an ‘oof’. He then turned to the smaller Marcus, grabbed the boy and bringing him closer, an evil sneer forming on his face. “Payback, little boy,” And reared his leg back.

Andrei was still dazed from the punch, his chin sore, but then he heard the obscene sound of bones snapping, a loud and pained scream filling the air. Scrambling to his feet, he stood up just in time to see the pirate disappear into the forest. He was about to give chase, fury boiling his blood, but was stopped dead in his tracks at the sound of more pain filled yelling. He turned, seeing Marcus lying on the ground, and quickly ran to the young man’s side.

“F-fuck!” The young recruit groaned, tears staining his cheeks. Andrei looked down, and nearly recoiled at the sickly sight of the young man’s right leg bent in and unnatural way, the white of bone jutting out of the skin as blood began to pour.

“Oh Gods,” Andrei had no idea what to do, looking around in a panic. He could hear something shuffling through the bushes and trees, something heading in his direction. He looked back down at Marcus, and taking a deep breath, grabbed his arm. “Come on, we got to go!” He lifted the young man effortlessly off the ground, slinging his arm around his neck to support him. The young man screamed in pain, his whole body shaking violently. “I know it hurts, but we got to move!” He tried to run with the recruit, tried to get far, but the added weight slowed him down, Marcus trying his best to hobble. The sounds were getting closer, and in now time at all they will be on him to drag him back. He would be punished severely, and he did not want to face Seris after this.

Finally, the young man put his other hand to Andrei’s chest, panted in pain. “A-Andrei, you have to leave me.”

“What?! I’m not leave you behind!” The man shouted. “Who knows that they’ll do to you!”

“But I’m only slowing you down!” Marcus suddenly became dead weight, making Andrei lean until finally he dropped the boy to the ground, making hum grunt but biting his lip to keep form screaming in pain. “Y-you got to get out of here, get back to the ship, and go home!”

Andrei knelt down to the young man, his arms shaking. “I can’t just leave you.”

“You’re faster then me, faster then anyone. You can outrun them, but not with me holding you back.” A distant shrike was heard, causing the two men to look in its direction. “There’s no time! Get back to Furis and tell them what happened, send help. Please, you got to go!”

Andrei stared there huffing, looking back and forth from the injured knight to the advancing sounds, fighting an inner conflict. Finally, the knight took the young man’s hand in a tight grip, his face determined. “I swear on the Holy Mother, I will come back for you.” And with that, he turned and ran. He wanted to follow Barossa, but went against it, heading in another direction. If he came across that man, he won’t hesitate to kill him.

~*~

Marcus rolled onto his back with a pain groan, staring up into the canopy of the jungle. He never said anything to any of his men, to anyone at all. He didn’t want to believe it, but it all came back as the same conclusion. He mumbled, his eyes closing as he shuddered a sob. “No, Andrei… you won’t…”

The sounds of scaly coils bushing across foliage was heard, and a shadow loomed over the supine young man. Cautiously, he opened his eyes, looking up at the massive figure that hung over him. Yellow eyes glared down at him in sharp points, a low growl brewing in their chest as they gripping their spear in a tight fist.

Marcus whimpered at the naga, feeling more tears stream down his face. “I-I’m sorry, Hel… I-I didn’t mean too.”

Hel did not answer the young man, only hissed lowly before reaching down, taking him in her arms, and carried him away.

~*~

Fire burned in his lung as he ran. His feet became sore quickly, navigating through the unfamiliar terrain, onto sharp branches and rough rocks, but he still ran. The sounds were all but gone now, the shrikes of the naga echoing in the distance as they hunted him down. He ran and ran, until finally he couldn’t run anymore. His legs buckled as exhaustion slowly took him, making him stumble into a small clearing. He walked to a tree in the center of this clearing and leaned against it, trying to catch his breath. He couldn’t keep this up, not forever. They were hot on his trail, and sooner or later, they’ll find him.

He groaned as he lied his head against the rough bark of the tree. He kept thinking to himself that this was just a terrible idea. They were outnumbered, weaponless, and he had to trust those damn pirates. He berated himself over it. He should have known they would only care for themselves once those gates were opened, yet he trusted them. Were any of his men still free? Was he the only one? Slowly, his thoughts left his men, to Seris.

The look she gave him, those confused eyes, searching for an answer. Then the fury, the unbridled, ungodly anger. He was sure that when she gets a hold on him, she will tighten and squeeze ands strangle him to death. And, in the back of his head, he realized he may have deserved it. It wasn’t until he was out and free, did he realize that maybe he was better off in the cage. Sure it was stuffy, sometimes smelled of filth, but he was fed well, and, despite their monstrous appearance, the naga did treat him (mostly) well. What in the world possessed him to escape? Wanting to get back home? Wanting to be in civilization? He didn’t know. What he did know, however, was it was a bad decision to try to escape. His men, when caught, are going to face serious punishment, though he didn’t know it what form, but he knew it was going to happen. He made everything worse for them, with this cockamamie plan. He shouldn’t have just stayed and waited.

With a sigh, he stood up straight, looking around. There was nothing left to do now, but try to find his way to the ocean, and stick to his original plan. Though, now alone, he realized it may not succeed. Already he could hear the echoing cries coming closer, possibly on his trail now. Flexing his fist and taking a deep breath, he turned in a direction, and started to-.

A sound was in his ear. Soft, barely noticeable. It was the sound of high pitched giggling. He quickly turned, and something struck him hard in the head, and in an instant, he blacked out.

~*~

The human fell to the ground with a thump, and with an even louder giggle, his assailant dropped down from the tree he was against, wielding a weighty club in their tiny hand. It looked down at the man, giving him soft pokes in his back and face. The bushes rustled, as more of the creatures came out, all of them clamoring around the prone and unconscious human. They all muttered to themselves, happy of their new catch as they poked and prodded him, feeling his cropped hair and mischievously patting his exposed rear. A sound of a naga shirking in the distance distracted them, and with a collective huff, they all lifted the man over their heads like he was weightless, giggling manically as they carried him off into the forest, already planning on what to do with their new toy.


~*~*~
To Be Continued…
~*~*~

And with that, the first arc of this series is done. I felt this one was kinda rushed again, but then again it may been since I kinda forced myself to finish, because a family member came to me and pretty much said 'here, play this with me'. Now I'm kinda hooked on finishing up "The Last Of Us."

I've already started working on the next arc, but in all honesty it may be a little while before I can post it. And at the same time I'm still stuck on what exactly I should call this series.

I can't think of one.

But, anyway, I hope you all enjoyed it.


>>
Anonymous 13/06/22(Sat)10:25 No. 19248 ID: 5d8ea3

>>19246

Escaped from the naga, only to run right into the goblins, while the rest of his men were recaptured almost immediately(which shouldn't have been surprising at all considering how easily they were beaten in the first battle) and are now going to be kept even more securely locked up, never trusted again, and likely treated much less cordially... yeah, he really didn't think that one through very well.

An excellent first arc to the story, with a good cliffhanger for the next arc.

Far as names, rather cliche but perhaps 'Unfamiliar lands' or 'The lost country'?


>>
Good Title The Clockwork Corpse!!L5LwZ1LmIz 13/06/27(Thu)19:23 No. 19271 ID: 7a73e9

>>19248
Ya'know, I like the sound of "The Lost Country". I'll take that, thank you!

Oh, by the way, I just got finished with playing The Last of Us, and now I'm totally focused on the next arc. I think it's not going to be as long as the first one, but it will continue Andrei's journey through the monster-girl controlled island.

And, I decided to start it off with a bit of a cameo. Any way, I'll post the first part of the next arc of "The Lost Country" (I love that title, thanks again!) later this evening, maybe around dinner for me.


>>
Anonymous 13/06/27(Thu)20:59 No. 19272 ID: 5d8ea3

>>19271

Glad you like the name idea, and even gladder that the next part should be up soon, I look forward to reading it.


>>
The Lost Country Part 2-1 The Clockwork Corpse!!L5LwZ1LmIz 13/06/28(Fri)01:17 No. 19274 ID: 7a73e9

He was lost in the darkness, cradled in silence and warmth. His consciousness danced from the realm of sleep to that of the waking, though he refused to fully leave the slumber, far too content in his peaceful darkness. Then, he felt a soft poke on his cheek, the sounds of light giggling. He ignored it, only to have it happen once more, making him grumble and roll onto his side, pulling his quilt close to him. There was another poke, this one making the comforting mire ebb slightly as he became aware of a teeny voice.

“I think he’s waking up,” It said, followed by another poke to the cheek. There was a second, equally as small voice giggling. A few more pokes, and finally he grunted, rolling back onto his back. He was awake now, but he was pretending to sleep. “It’s not working.” Then he could feel the bed shift gently as a light weight was pressed on it, feeling the tiny body crawling up to be next to him, giving him another poke. “Daddy?”

Now, he attacked. He opened his eyes wide as he lashed forward, wrapping his arms around the smaller creature and bringing it close in a hug as he growled playfully, his catch now squealing as they flailing in surprise. With another squeal, the other creatures jumped up on the bed, hugging onto him and pushed him down, the three now tussling. He was outmatched as he tried to pin them down, only to have them both hold him down as they giggled and laughed. He tried to distract them with merciless tickles, fingers dancing on her sides and arms and backs.

Finally he was defeated, falling on his back as the two lied on his chest, panting and giggling.

“Morning daddy!” One of them beamed.

He smiled, and gave the little girl’s snow white head a kiss. “Morning, Mable.”

“Morning!” Said the other.

He kissed their peach colored hair. “Morning…” He stopped and gently took the little girl’s chin, looking down at her with pursed lips. “Isabella?”

The little girl giggled. “Missy!”

He smiled, kissing her once more. “Sorry, Missy.” He stretched as the two little girls climbed off him, looking over at the window to see it was early morning. He then looked down next to him, to see his bed was greatly empty. “Where’s your mom?”

“Breakfast!” Missy chirped.

He nodded his head, rubbing his neck with a great yawn. He could hear the house bustling with activity, voices talking and some laughing. And then the smell got to him. It was an oddity seeing that something like this didn’t wake him up sooner, taking deep breaths of the air. “Smells like mom is cooking up something good.”

“Pancakes!” The two girls sang, climbing out of the bed as they rushed to the door. “Hurry up!”

He laughed, waving his hands to them. “I’m coming, I’m coming,” And with the two girls gone, breathed a heavy sigh, once more stretching. Grunted, he stood up and went to his dresser, getting some comfortable clothes out and getting dressed, and went to the mirror on his wall. A scraggly visage reflected back, a man in his late thirties with thick brown hair and a beard on his face. He contemplated about shaving it off numerous times, but the wives seemed to love it, so he never bothered with it, letting grow as thick as his hair. He still kept some of his youth, his face not yet bearing the weathered scars of wrinkles. Though he could see them there in the corner of his eyes, but he didn’t mind it. He heard clamoring from deeper in the home, sighing as he tried his best to straighten his bedraggled head, and left the room.

How long has it been, since he first came to this place? Felt like an eternity. He often wondered what his life would be like if he didn’t come to this strange land, or rather, marooned here. How he got here still remains a mystery, but he learned long ago not to question things in this world. There were things here that would be considered mythical or just fantasy in his world. Magic, was a big one. Even now the concept still boggles his mind. Another big factor was down the stairs, and to the left, and in the kitchen.

And the moment he entered, he was greeted with a choir of “Good morning daddy!”

He smiled at the sight before him. A long table was what mostly dominated the room, covered with plates and chairs and bright eyed faces looking up at him. Lined up on both sides of the table were a number of little girls ranging from different ages, each of them possessing curious traits inherited by their mother. He walked in, and as per his usual morning ritual, greeted every one of them with a kiss on the head.

Each head he passed had a color that wasn’t necessarily normal on a regular person. Yellowish, white, white, yellow, white, yellow, yellow, white, yellow, white, yellow, brown… He stopped at the break in color, tussling their shaggy hair playfully, making them squirm under his touch. Once he did his lap around the table, he went to the stove, where he saw her. The woman there hummed a tune to herself, her shapely backside swaying as she cooked. He went up behind them, hugging the plump and warm body close to him, kissing the back of their neck.

The woman stopped and jumped slightly, but quickly relaxed under the touch, looking over to him with a bright smile on her face. “Good morning, sweetie~.”

He inhaled the brisk scent that came off of her, only enhanced with the aroma of pancakes, making him rumbling pleasantly that made her giggle. “Good morning. You let me sleep in again.”

She giggled softly, returning to the frying pan before her and flipping over the pancake. “You looked so peaceful; I didn’t want to disturb you.” Setting down her spatula, she fully turned to the man, taking him in a close hug and kissing him deeply. “Breakfast is almost ready, call in the rest.”

He smiled, returning the hug and kiss. “I’ll do that. Abby’s in the nursery, right?” She nodded. “Okay then.” With some reluctance he released his wife, leaving the kitchen. He mused at the home, how at one point it was just a small hut with one room, but as the years went by he built it up to better fit his ever growing family. He wondered with some amusement if it kept growing, soon he’ll be living in his own personal manor out in the middle of the forest. Across the hall from the kitchen was the nursery, where at one point it had a couple of cribs filled with crying children. Now, thankfully, it only had its one occupant, who was busing having her own breakfast right now.

Sitting in the corner, in a comfortable rocking chair, another woman sat, holding a tiny infant closer to her as she nursed her, the baby nosily drinking from the plentiful breast. She looked up when the door opened, smiling brightly when she saw him walk in.

“Good morning, darling~.” Her voice was like music, kept low as not to disturb the baby.

He smiled back, walking up to her and giving her kiss. “Good morning. How are you feeling today?”

She positively glowed with a smile, one of her hand idly rubbing the growing swell in her stomach. “She woke me up. She’s moving around quite a bit today.”

Gingerly, he reached down to join her hand in rubbing the larger body, gently setting his head against the warmth. He could feel the life stirring inside, and it made his heart swell. “Good morning, little one.”

“Gertrude comes to mind.” His wife smiled down at her man. “Don’t you think so?”

“Gertrude,” He tested the name, planting a soft kiss on his wife’s belly. “I like it.” He mind was interrupted by the tiny infant still in her arms, fidgeting slightly as it finished her meal. He smiled, gently taking the child in his arms, rocking her softly. “Ooh, my little piglet. Hello, hello, how are you?” The baby quieted down, being lulled to sleep by the combination of a full tummy and the gentle movements. With the baby now sleeping, he carefully sat her down in her crib, just as his wife walked up behind him and gave him a close hug.

“Our little family keeps getting bigger and bigger.” She cooed, planting soft kisses on his cheek.

He chuckled and returned them. “Pretty soon, we may need to clear out some of the woods to expand the farm.” She giggled, holding her husband close for a while, before breaking off. “Breakfast is about ready, by the way.”

“Oh, good, I’m famished!” She beamed, heading to the door with him close behind. She looked over to him, before entering the kitchen. “Feely and Daisy should be outside.”

“I’ll get them,” He smiled and turned, heading for the front door. A lush garden of flowers greeted him as he exited the home, taking deep breaths of the fresh morning air and the aroma. His eyes then fell upon a shape among them, a person kneeling down and tending to the weeds. “Daisy,”

The young woman stood up at the sound of her name, turning to the man with a growing smile. “Morning daddy!”

He once more took her in. She was a beautiful thing, taller then what he was by a few inches, her face very feminine and her voice soft. Her skin was a milky pale, and her body filled out well, her hips round and full, just as her large bust strained in the overalls she wore. Her hair was a long and snowy white, tied together in a braid, accented by a bright red bow at the end. But then, he looked at the curious traits she possessed, traits she inherited from her mother. Once more, someone like her really didn’t exist in his world, only in fantasy stories or in myth. But she was very real to him. Among her snowy hair, on the sides of her head, a pair of curving ivory horns grew. Her ears weren’t like a human’s, instead being wide and large and covered with white fuzz, twitching cutely every now and then. Her legs were not like a human’s either, bent oddly and ending not in feet, but a pair of hooves, her legs from the waist down was covered in a fuzzy layer of white fur. Behind her swaying was a long furry tail that ended in large bristles. This young woman had some bovine like traits to her.

She was called a holstaurus in this world, a strange creature that was part human and part cow. Her large breasts were filled with milk, jiggling as she approached him, giving him a tight hug. Some might think her as a monster, but to him, she was his baby, his daughter.

“Morning,” He murmured, returning the big hug. “Sorry about sleeping in, your mom wanted me to.”

Daisy giggled and waved it off. “Oh, it’s not trouble. Feely and I have been taking it easy.”

He smiled to the young bovine. “Well, breakfast is about ready, so go ahead in and eat.” He then looked around the farm, looking to where the fields are and then to where the barn is, not seeing anyone else out here. “Where is your sister?”

Daisy was about to say, but quickly stopped herself, her cheeks going red. “S-she’s around here somewhere, I’m sure.”

He arched his brow at her, already knowing something was up. “Where?” The curvy cowgirl stammered with her words, and pointed in the direction of the barn. He looked in that direction, already knowing what the answer was, sighing heavily. “Again?”

“I-it’s eating her up, pretty bad.” Daisy mumbled some. “A-and, this morning, I…” Her face went red.

This caused both his brows to rise. “You too?” She only mumbled, her face going redder as she fidgeted in her spot. He could smell it, coming off the girl in waves, and it made his heart both race and hurt, as he tried to ignore it and shaking his head clear of it. “Go eat, I’ll get her.”

Daisy nodded her head and went into the house, leaving him to making his way to the barn. As he drew closer, he could hear it. Stifled, but evident, the heavy breathing come from within. He stopped at the door, standing there as he listened to the sounds. Someone inside was breathing heavily, groaning every now and then. Gulping, he looked around the corner and into the barn, into the dark corner of the building. The young woman leaned forward, one hand pressed firmly against the wall, her thick legs parted while her other hand was busy between them.

Like her sister, this woman was not exactly a human. However, not like her sister, she did not have the bovine qualities to her. She was tall in stature but plump in frame, her thighs and hips rounded, her bottom filling the cloth skirt rather well, and her breast great and rounded, though not as big as her sister’s. Her skin was a darker shade then Daisy’s having a distinct pinkish hue to them, though now slightly red at the moment. Her hair was cut short, having a peach color to it. She had normal feet, but her ears were larger and fleshy and floppy, a long curling tail low on the small of her back.

In this world, she was known as an orc, being part pig rather part cow. In his world, an orc was usually portrayed as a large beastly and ugly man, a barbarian that could kill anyone without warning. Here, however, they were gentler, though still fierce, and not at all beastly or ugly. Like her mother, this young woman had a very cute and round face, soft spoken with her words, though now the sounds that came out of her were otherwise.

Between the young orc’s thighs was a constant stream of fluids, fingers working tirelessly to tease and stoke the plump folds, inciting pleasurable but stifled sounds from the girl. He tried not to watch as his daughter masturbated, but it pained him to know it was happening. He was warned, long ago by his wives, that a day like this will come in their lives. Where whatever magic was placed on them long ago would slowly cause them to hunger the touch of a man, their bodies screaming out to be filled with seed and be impregnated. No man had to deal with this with their daughters in his world, but here it was all too common.

Normally, the orc would keep her mind and body focused on working on the farm, to exhaust herself through hard labor or playing with her many little sisters. But it only served as a temporary fix. Soon sexual frustrations would build, their desires growing too strong, and they needed relief. It started out when they were younger, reaching that age where they can breed, but their love for their family has kept them on the farm, rather going out to find a way to scratch that eternal itch that haunted them.

If it wasn’t taboo, he would help her. But, it wasn’t that such incestuous relations were not uncommon in this world. In fact, his wives had used him to educate their children when it came to such things. But, it was because of this same curse that gave them this incurable lust that a father cannot impregnate a daughter, no matter how hard they tired. Even the mere act of sex, didn’t quell the fire within. The poor girl needed another man to help her, and it pained him that he was unable to help her.

So, waiting, he simply watched has his daughter played with herself, fingers pumping in and out rapidly as she tried to ebb the fires of desire inside her, to try to tame the beast within. He didn’t know how long she was at it, but soon her movements became jerkier, her back arching as she started to pant louder, her groans coming out not as restrained. Finally, the girl bit on her lip and her body shuddered, her juices flowing down her leg in torrents as she brought herself to orgasm. Her plump body became taut, her legs quivering as she slowly came down from her pleasurable high, gently falling to her knees with a huff as she caught her breath.

Now, he fully entered the barn and walked up to her, and she looked up to him with a red face, nervously looking away when she noticed him. “H-hi, dad.”

He gently brushed her hair, his voice low. “Hey, Feely. Feeling better?” She nodded her head. They remained silent for a few moments, before he spoke up. “You know what I’m going to say next, huh?”

“You need me here,” Feely looked up to him, her green eyes bright and hazy. “You can’t run the farm by yourself.”

He chuckled at the girl. “I have Daisy, and your moms, and the other girls. I think we can manage without you for a little while.”

Feely muttered to herself, looking away for a few moments before looking back. “W-what about Daisy?”

He thought on this for only a moment. “Take her with you. Go to that camp over the mountain, see what you can fine.” He then knelt down to the girl, giving her a tight hug and gently kissing her head. “I’m worried about you, Feely. And though it pains me to say it…you need to get laid.”

The girl suddenly burst out in laughter, returning the hug as they laughed. They quieted down soon, Feely standing up and looking down at her father. “O-okay, I’ll think about it.”

“Good. Now, come on, breakfast is ready.” He led his daughter out of the barn, the girl quickly making sure she looked presentable, and the two of them returned to the house. As they entered the kitchen, the table was filled with plates stacked with pancakes, all the girls eagerly waiting for him to return so they could eat. Gathered at the table, the family began their breakfast, all of them talking about the day.

“Actually,” Daisy spoke up, “What little there needed to be done, me and Feely already got.” Feely nodded her head in confirmation.

“So,” The father rubbed his chin in thought. “We have a free day?”

To this, all of the children looked to their father with bright eyed expectations. Usually a free day would mean a family game day, usually a game their dad made up (Or rather one that his people played back in his world). He looked to one wife to his left, then looked to the other on his right, thinking.

“So, does anyone have an idea on what to do today?” He asked. His answer was a series of excited chatter. He raised his hands to quiet them down. “Okay, okay, easy now. Abby, Tipi? What do you think?” He looked to his two wives.

The two buxom women thought, smiling to their husband. “I think,” Abigail started. “A picnic sounds nice.”

“Maybe go to the beach?” Tipi suggested.

He thought on this, brushing his chin. “A picnic sounds like a good idea. Hmm… how about, the lake? Where the field is?” His two wives agreed, the little children cheering their happiness, and he pushed his empty plate to the side. “Alrighty then, Daisy, Feely, get everyone washed up while we take care of the dishes.” With that, the sounds of rushing feet and hooves were announced as a wave of little girls ran out of the kitchen. He stood up and started to gather the plates, before he caught a shock of brown in the corner of his eyes trying to sneak out. “Junior, not you.” They sighed heavily.

The little girl was considered the black sheep of the family, being so different than the others. It came as a great surprise when she was born, raising a lot of questions for the man that his wife was more than happy to explain. Mimi, or Junior she was often called, was a one out of ten shot, when it came to holstaurus pregnancies, and her birth was a sign of good luck to Abigail.

She did not have the snowy white hair like her mother or her sisters, rather she takes more closely to her father with thick shaggy brown hair. She had the common traits of a holstaurus, with the hoofed feet and fur covered legs and cow like tail, but unlike her sisters she matured much more differently. At a young age, holstaurus girls begin to make milk, making them have small sized busts even as young a seven years. Other traits, such as their horns or the rest of their bodies, develop as they mature. Mimi, however, was much different. Her legs were already thick with muscles, even as young as she was, and already a great set of curving hors were sprouting from her brow. Milk wise, she just started not too long ago, and already has small noticeable swells on her chest, unlike her sisters who already sport decently sized cups unfitting for a human girl but very common for a holstaurus.

When he questioned why Mimi was born differently, Abigail explained. It was over a thousand years ago, that these creatures, these orcs and holstaurus and so many others similar to them all over this world, once had males. There were once male orcs, and so on and so forth. But something had happened, a curse that changed all that. It was the same curse that gave them their animalistic lust. It got rid of all the males, made them all female. Now, in order to reproduce, these newly changed creatures must turn to human men for children. Some try to court men, but there are others that will take what they want by force. Rape is common among them. However, back in those days, the holstaurus didn’t have males, rather what they had were male counterparts, creatures who were once consider the epitome of masculinity, large is size and with strong muscular bodies. They had the common traits of the holstaurus, with the bovine limbs.

They were called the minotaurs, half men half bull. Very aggressive, he was told, but also very protective of things they cared for, like their family. When this curse happened, these very manly creatures became quite feminine, and in shame they all vanished in the mountains, only to resurface many years later when their numbers dwindled. Because in actuality, a minotaur was considered a male holstaurus, the holstaurus, even to this day, have the ability to birth a minotaur, but strictly by chance.

And so, Mimi came to this world. Affectionately called Junior, because it was the closest thing to a son the man will ever get, the small girl was no doubt very boyish at times. She liked to play rough, didn’t care much for dolls like her sisters did, and like her ancestors she was quite aggressive at times. He loved her, none the less.

The girl made a low huff, and looked over to her father, her lips pursed. He had his hands on his hips, before gesturing to the dirty table. “Go on.” With a grumble, little Mimi started to gather up the dishes, taking them to the water basin to wash them up. He turned to his two wives, smiling. “I got them; you go ahead and get ready.” They said their okays and each giving him a kiss, leaving him alone with the mumbling child.

Junior had that habit of playing too rough with the other girls and also roaming off when she knows she was suppose to stay within the homestead unless she was with someone older to watch over her. Her punishment was to wash the soiled plates while her father was there to dry them and put them away.

“Good morning, Mimi,” He said to the little girl. His answer was a mumble. He dried some of the plates and put them in the right cupboard, returning to her. “How are you today?” Another mumble. “Excited about the picnic?” Mumble. He watched as the little girl fidgeted under his gaze, her cheeks turning pink but a scowl on her face. He knelt down next to her. “Mimi, is something wrong?”

He larger hooves clopped slightly as she shifted, looking up to her dad. “N-nothing... J-just…”

“Hot?” He cautioned. His answer was a nod, making him sigh and rub his brow. “Ooh boy, not you too…” He was also warned about this too, when Mimi was born. Most of these monster-women in this world reach a certain age before they can breed and before these strange desires get to them. However, with Mimi and her kind, that age was a little sooner than most. “When?” He asked.

The little girl mumbled more, her voice teeny. “L-last night.”

“Have you told mom or your older sisters yet?” He then asked. She shook her head. He mumbled to himself for a few moments, before tussling the girls hair, making her whine but giggle all the same. “Go ahead up stairs in the bath, let them know, okay?”

“Okay,” She turned to leave, but stopped and turned back, hugging her dad’s waist tightly. “M’sorry.”

“It’s okay.” He hugged her back, letting her run off as he finished up what little dishes were left, grumbling to himself. “No normal man should have to deal with this…”

“Felix,” He looked back towards the door, seeing Abigail standing there, her face concerned as she walked in. “I… I found some blood, in Mimi’s bed.”

He sighed, putting the last plate away. “Yeah, she just told me.” He then looked to his wife as she carefully sat down, holding her swollen belly. “Daisy and Feely had it rough this morning too, I was told. Soon, Missy and Isabella will get it, then Mable, Diana is close, and then there’s Lilly and Blossom and Belle and…” He sank into the chair next to Abby with a heavy sigh, rubbing his head. “I am swimming in an estrogen pool that is slowly drowning me.”

She giggled, brushing his hair gently. “If you want, we can go ahead and forget the picnic and take things easy today.”

“No, no, I made a promise, and I can’t break it because some of girls are little hot. Maybe having them run around and tire themselves out will cool them down.” Felix sat up and turned to his wife. “I asked Feely about going to the camp again. She said she’ll think about it.”

“Oh, that’s wonderful,” Abigail smiled. “Maybe she’ll find a man that can help her.”

He nodded his head with a smile, though in the back of his head he wondered if anyone back home had this sort or problem. He followed his wife out of the kitchen and up the stairs where the bathrooms were, one of them having a large metal tub that fitted most of the children while another bathroom had a small tub big enough for three. This tub was already filled with warm water, and inside Tipi sat and waited for Abigail and Felix. Once they were cleaned, and everyone else was washed up, Tipi and Abigail started to make up a simple lunch they could have at the picnic, while Felix helped with the cart.

“Getting easier to pull this thing,” Feely smiled, dragging the cart out of the barn.

Felix was rummaging through the barrels of the barn, pulling out simple wooden club he had specially made and a tightly woven ball of twine covered in leather. “Baseball sound like a good game?”

“Just got to remind Mimi not to hit the ball so hard.” Feely giggled.

He chuckled too, tossing the two items into the back of the cart. “Easier said than done; I swear the girl is going to be stronger then you when she gets older.”

The orcish young woman made a pout, flexing her arm. “You kidding? I bet I can pin her down easily!”

“It’s just a joke, honey.” The man chuckled. “Though, it would be nice, if she can be a guard on the grounds at night. Finally keep those damned goblins out of the barn when we sleep.”

Feely pondered on this, opening the barrel that contained the weapons they used to protect themselves and the farm. “I think she would enjoy that, give her a reason to be tough on someone.” She grabbed a few simple axes, setting them in the back, looking up to her father with a worried expression. “Do…I might have to take her to the camp too, do I?”

Felix sighed, rubbing his brow. “No, no, she’s too young. The best we can do is try to keep her stable,” He then looked down at the axes Feely put in the cart. “Maybe, give her that guard idea sooner than I thought.”

“She’s been getting better at it,” Feely stated.

This caused his brow to rise in surprise, then furrowed in agitation. “You’ve been teaching her? Feely…”

“I’m sorry, but she asked.” The orc nervously chuckled. “Besides, she’s better at fighting then Daisy is.”

The man only mumbled and helped push the cart the rest of the way to the front of the house. He made sure that the barn was locked up nice and tight, though he still doesn’t understand how anyone could get in like those goblins can. Maybe one of them is good at picking locks. For the past few months, for some reason, they’ve been taking more and more milk from the storage. Usually, it was just half a container would be missing, but soon he started to find whole containers empty and tipped over. Both Abigail and Tipi stated that it could be because they may have young to feed. He had thought of finding them and bartering a deal, but he really didn’t know where to start looking for them. They were crafty little bastards.

He tried to have either Daisy or Feely act as a night guard, but from tending to the farm and their younger sisters during the day they simply did not have the energy, even if they drank milk. But Mimi, even when she was younger, seemed to have a knack of falling asleep during the day and having a tough time trying to get her to sleep during the day, it brought up the idea if maybe she could be perfect for a night guard, even as young a she was.

Soon though the cart was filled with clamoring children, both wives situated in the front while Daisy and Feely took the reins, Felix next to them, they were soon on their way. The lake wasn’t really that far, nearing lunch time when they reached there, all of them climbing out.

“Keep in my sight,” He called out to them, helping his wives out from the front. Abigail made a grunt as she landed, holding her belly. “You okay?”

She giggled at the man, grabbing the basket from the back. “Don’t worry, I’m fine. You worry too much.”

“I worry enough,” He mumbled. He watched as Tipi and Abigail picked out a place to lay the blanket, then looked out and counted the heads. “One, two, three… nine, ten, eleven, twelve,” He looked to Tipi to see she had her baby in her arms. “Thirteen. That’s all of them.”

“Daddy!” He looked down to see one of his calves bounding up to him. “What game are we going to play?”

He grinned, grabbing the ball and bat out of the cart. “Baseball! Everyone on a team. Feely, you pitch, Daisy can catch. Mimi, please, try not to destroy the ball this time.”

“M’sorry dad.”

Naturally, it was interesting to see the little children spilt off into teams of calves and piglets. Six little orcs, five little holstaurus and one little minotaur.

“Set up the bases like is showed you, diamond shaped. Now I’m thinking a number between one and ten. Blossom?” He looked to a little bovine.

“Umm, seven?” She asked.

“Okay, hmm… Missy?” He pointed to a little pig.

“Isabella!” The little girl giggled.

“Land sakes someone put a bell around one of them.” He chuckled, making the girls laugh.

“Three.” The little girl said.

“Okay, Blossom got it closest, it was six. So, her team is going up to bat first.” The girls broke off as he ushered them to the right areas. “Three in the outfield, three at a base. Try not to hit the ball too hard, give them a chance to catch it. Underhand, Feely.”

“You got it, dad.” The young woman smiled, rolling the ball around in her hand.

With that the game was underway, Felix sitting down to join his two wives on the blanket. Abigail gave him, a knowing smile. “It’s always six.”

“And they haven’t figured it out yet.” He chuckled. He looked to the basket and opened it up, only to have it close on him. “Hey,”

“Wait for the others,” Tipi pouted, though still smiling. “Besides, someone wants you.” She gestured to the infant in her arms.

He cooed and took the baby, gently holding as he smiled at her cute little ears and peach colored hair. “Hey there, Mel. You were a surprise, you know.”

“So is she.” Abigail rubbed her stomach. “Oh, Tipi, he likes the name.”

“Gertrude is a strong name. It was my sister’s name.” Tipi smiled.

Felix nodded, looking over and watched his children play. Years and years ago, he didn’t think he could survive this world when he first washed up on its shores. Now, he wouldn’t have his life any other way. It was a bit of a culture shock for him to fall from a world that relied heavily on technology to get by day by day, into a world that hardly knew anything past manual tools. Then again he didn’t think he would make a decent father, but here he was with two wives and fifteen children, with another on the way.

He hardly knows what lies past this valley, what is beyond the mountains or the beach, but he didn’t care. His life was the farm, his family, and there was nothing in the world that can’t change-

His thoughts were interrupted by the sound of a screaming child, his head snapping in that direction. He could see Missy (Or, Isabella), yelling about something, fear on her face. Already, Tipi was up and running in that direction, Feely joining her, and after gently handing Abigail Mel, he was up and running as well.

“Mama! Mama!” The piglet ran to her mom, pointing a shaky finger towards the tree line. “T-there!”

Both Feely and Felix went there, trying to see what it was that sacred the child. He didn’t see anything at first, until Feely called for him. There was something on the ground near a bush, and as he got close to it, his eyes widened.

On the ground, there was a man, bare naked and very pale. His blonde hair was long and wiry and grimy, just as the growing beard on his chin, his face was gaunt and sunken, his eyes glazed over and distant, almost like he was blind. But those glassy blue eyes looked up at him, a shaky hand reaching out to him, and his voice was very grim and crackly, Felix could barely hear a word the man said.

“P-please…h-help…me…”

~*~*~


>>
Anonymous 13/06/28(Fri)12:55 No. 19278 ID: 5d8ea3

>>19274

Well, think it's fairly obvious why the goblins were stealing so much milk now, given what I guess is Andrei's state at the end there.

Also, very nice combining of the two stories like that, took me a little bit to realize what was going on, but when I did it was a very nice surprise.


>>
The Lost Country Part 2-2 The Clockwork Corpse!!L5LwZ1LmIz 13/06/29(Sat)02:23 No. 19279 ID: 7a73e9

>>19274
~*~*~

“P-please…h-help…me…”

Felix knelt down to the man, taking the man’s head in his hands. “Shut up.” He furrowed his eyes at him, examining his face. “Flushed, dry skin, high temperature,” He put two fingers to the man’s neck. “Rapid heart rate,” He looked down at the man’s body, and saw there were red markings on his wrists and ankles. “This man was tied up recently. He’s severely dehydrated.”

“D-dad?”

“Mimi, stay back.” He looked behind him to the children gathering around Tipi. “Tipi, get them back.” Tipi did as she was told, commanding the little children back and towards Abigail with Daisy’s help. He then looked to Feely, who are staring off into the woods, her eyes furrowed. “Feely?”

“Something’s coming.” She mumbled, looking down to the prone man. “What’re we going to do?”

He looked back to this man. The man was mumbling incoherently to either himself or trying to say something to Felix. Felix grumbled, trying to think. “Damn it… Feely, help me.” His daughter nodded her head, and they got the man to his feet. He was taller than Felix, but they were able to drag him to the cart, where his wives stood staring wide eyed. “He’s sick, he needs help. We need to get back to the farm, now.” They nodded, climbing into the cart where the other kids were. He reached in and got the blanket they were using, tossing it around the man. “Stay down, don’t say a word.” He said to him, and with Feely’s help hoisted him up and lying down on the bottom of the cart. He grabbed one of the axes and tossed it to Feely, grabbing another one for himself. “We’re leaving.”

Nodding and not questioning, the two oldest girls once more took the reins and started to pull the cart, while the little girls looked down at the man in wonder and fear. Mimi seemed to glare at him, putting her hoof on his back to keep him from moving. On the path, Felix heard it. Something was indeed tearing its way through the forest. Something big, and strong. They didn’t get far when Daisy and Feely stopped with a gasp as something came out of the bushes in front of them in the path.

It was taller than they were, their skin a dark green like color, their hair long and mangy and silver, and wielding a great club of wood and stone. It appeared to be a tall woman, but the pair of great horns on their head and their sharp teeth and beastly yellow eyes and their long pointed ears said differently. She was covered in mostly rags, the top doing nothing to cover her large bust, in fact only covering one and letting the other breast bounce freely in the air, and their bottoms were nothing but various cloths tied together and secured to her curvy waist with fraying rope.

An ogre. Felix had never dealt with them, because he was smart enough to avoid them, and they left his farm alone. They were ferocious and violent creatures, ones who have a fancy for raping men whenever they get the chance, and sometimes drank themselves to a stupor on potent and strong brews that can make. She was quickly joined by two more, both wielding equally as menacing weapons as they stomped their way out of the forest.

He could see his kids cowering in the cart, his wives tensing up, and he could see Feely gripping the axe tightly ready for anything.

The leader of this small pack, the first one that appeared, eyed the family with furrowed eyes, making a low growl as she appeared.

“You!” She effortlessly raised the large weapon, pointing it in their direction. “We looking for man! You seen?”

“No ma’am, we haven’t.” Felix answered. “We’re just on our way back home.”

This one obviously didn’t have good eyesight, suddenly looking to Felix with wide eyes, but they once more furrowed, and she developed a fanged grin. “You man. You’d do good.”

To this, the orc that was sitting on the cart was suddenly standing from her seat, a frown on her face as she pulled out another axe from the cart. The other orc out front raised her weapon as well, and the ogre could see what looked like a young minotaur in the back of the cart suddenly pick up a strange looking cudgel.

The man raised his hand up, still holding the weapon in the other. “We don’t want any trouble. We haven’t seen anyone else out here. So let’s just leave it at that, and get on our way.”

The trio of ogres huffed, thinking their options. Should they keep hunting the runaway toy, or try to get this new toy from the orcs? The two older ones look like easy prey, but seeing those glaring eyes from the two older holstaurus with them, and that one little minotaur, it would not be an easy fight. And though she would love to have a good fight right now, they were wasting time.

So, with another deep puff of breath, the ogre stepped back. “Little man reek of pig, he no good.” And with a grunt to the two behind her, the three ogres disappeared into the bushes, once more on their hunt.

Feely didn’t waste another second and retook the reins, both her and Daisy once more pulling the cart but now at an increased pace. Tipi sat back down but still had the weapon in her hand, just as Mimi did the same, her hoof once more on the now unconscious man.

~*~

“Get them inside.” Felix told his wives, once they were back at the farm. The kids all hopped out of the cart and herded into the house with Tipi and Abigail close behind, Mimi still having her bat weapon, as Daisy and Feely picked up the comatose man. They brought him in the barn and lied him down on a pile of hay. “Daisy, get that old tub and fill it with water. Feely, go get some bread from the house.” The two young women nodded their heads and did as they were told, Felix now looking down at the man. “Who the fuck are you?”

Soon, Daisy came back with a few buckets of water and started to fill up the old tub there in the barn, just as Feely returned with some bread. Once the tub was filled enough, he hoisted the man into it, splashing water on his face.

“What’s wrong with him?” Daisy asked, looking at the man with concern.

“Dehydration. This man is deprived of water.” Felix told her. “He must have escaped those ogres.”

“Why didn’t we just give him back?” Feely asked.

Felix looked to her, surprised. “Look at him. Do you think he wants to go back?”

“B-but…” Feely mumbled with her words.

“We just saved this man.” He looked to his two daughters. “And if it weren’t for us, who knows what they would have done to him.”

Both Feely and Daisy nodded their heads, looking at the passed out man. “W-what are we going to with him?” Daisy asked.

“Get him up and walking, then take him someplace out of the way and send him off. It’s the best we can do.” Felix said, splashing water on the man. “We can’t keep him here, not with those ogres stomping around out there.”

“We can handle a couple of ogres.” Feely stated.

“We saw only three, there could be more.” The man stood up and rubbed his brow warily. He seemed to be doing that a lot today. “Keep him here, keep him quiet, wait until he’s well enough to walk on his own, and then get rid of him. The longer he’s here, the more trouble he’s worth.” Neither of his daughters said a word as he walked to the door, looking over to the house. “Feely, I want you to keep an eye out for anything skulking around the yard. Daisy, you watch over the man until I come back.”

“W-where are you going?” Daisy asked.

“I’m going to explain this to your moms and tell the girls everything is okay.” Felix looked back to them, his brow furrowed. “Don’t let him leave your sight.”

The two nodded, as he left. Feely grabbed her axe and started her patrol around the yard, as Daisy sat back and kept an eye on the unconscious man.

~*~

He couldn’t remember much in the haze. He remembered enough, up until he was running through the woods, then nothing. Was he caught? Was he back at the cave? Why was he wet? Ever slowly he became aware of his surroundings, how he wasn’t lying on a cave floor chained up, rather lying back in a metal tub filled with cool water.

Water!

He quickly sat up with a splash, looking around rapidly as his mind started working overtime. No, this wasn’t the cave. It looked like a wooden shack. And he was not bounded. It was dark, the only light coming from a lantern nearby.

“Calm down.”

He quickly turned to the voice. Out of the shadows, a figure walked out. It was a man, older then he was, wearing loose comfortable clothing. In one hand was a tin plate of bread, in the other was some long wooden club. He eyed this man cautiously, as he sat the plate down on a stool right next to the tub.

“Eat up, drink up,” The man grabbed another stool and brought it close, sitting down in it.

He looked to the food, looking back at the man, before reaching out and grabbing it, biting down. As he ate, he took drinks of the water he was in, filthy with the dirt that came off him but he didn’t care, it was water. The other man sat back and watched, never putting that club down. Soon, the bread was gone, and he coughed as he drank heavily to quench his terrible thirst.

Finally, he looked to this man, panting. “W-who…” He hacked, his voice still ragged and hoarse. “Who, are you?”

“Would ask you the same thing.” The man said. “Found you out in the woods, delirious. Then found some ogres hunting around for you.”

“Ogres?” He mumbled. “W-what?”

“Let’s cut to the chase; who are you?” The man stood up, looking down at him.

He cleared his throat and tried to make it sound comprehensible. “A-Andrei. Andrei, of Her Royal Army, of Furis.”

The man scratched his chin, grumbling. “Well, all those titles mean nothing to me. But, you need to get rested up and better, and quick.”

Andrei looked up to this man, bowing his head to him. “T-thank you.”

“Don’t,” The man glowered at him. “Don’t thank me. I risked my family to get you here safely. You want to thank me; get better, and leave. I had to go save a runaway plaything of a bunch of ogres…”

“W-wait.” Andrei croaked, his brow furrowed in confusion. “O-ogres? W-what ogres?”

“There was a pack of ogres, three of them, out there looking for you.” The man gestured to a random wall. “Now I dunno how you got away, but you’re damn lucky that we found you and covered your ass.”

Andrei rubbed his head warily, his mind still locked in a mire of mixed thoughts and queasy motions. “But…the goblins.”

“Wait, what goblins?” The man knelt down to Andrei, looking him in the eyes. “What are you talking about?”

“I wasn’t... I was held captive by a bunch of goblins, not ogres. They…” His stomach churned, making him leaned over the side of the tub with a retch, making the man jump back.

The man walked over to a door and opened it, talking to someone outside. “Feely, get the ginger root from the kitchen.” He closed the door and turned back to the man, kneeling back down to him. “Alright buddy, what happened?”

Andrei gulped and fought back the deluge of bile, sitting back in the tub. “N-…naga… village… M-my men… G-got away… Goblins, found me… carried me… S-Seris…” He faded away into darkness once more.

~*~

Felix quickly grabbed the man’s shoulder, making sure he didn’t sink in the tub and drown himself, sitting him up right. Feely returned with a bottle of dried root.

“Is he okay?” She asked, handing her father the bottle.

“He was going on about goblins. And something about a naga village.” He sat back down on his stool, looking at the knocked-out man. “I think it’s those same buggers that keep breaking in and taking milk.”

“There isn’t a naga village near here.” Feely furrowed her brow in thought. “The only one I know is that one mama talked about by that desert on the other side of the mountain. You think he came from there?”

“That’s a hell of a long walk to escape goblins.” Felix rubbed his chin. “They probably dragged him here. And in his condition, he probably didn’t go far.”

“That means, the goblins are holding out somewhere near the lake!” Feely smiled.

“Finally found them. We can either drive them off or barter with them.” Felix looked back down at the man. “This guy is the only one who can tell us where they are. Feely, watch him, and let me know when he wakes up.” He handed her the bat, heading out the door.

When her father was gone, Feely sat down in the stool and sat the bat to the side, looking at the passed out man. Carefully, she reached over and brushed a strand of blond hair from his face.

“You poor man… what happened to you?”

~*~*~


>>
Anonymous 13/06/29(Sat)11:15 No. 19280 ID: 29a951

This is really great stuff. Thank you so much for writing this! Cant wait to see what happens next.


>>
The Lost Country Part 2-3 The Clockwork Corpse!!L5LwZ1LmIz 13/06/29(Sat)22:11 No. 19281 ID: 7a73e9

>>19279

~*~*~

The pain was what got to him first. Sharp and jarring, in his head like a constant echo. When he tried to rub it to sooth it, his ears heard the rattles of chains, and his arms barely moved. Then he opened his eyes. He was no longer in the jungle, nor was he outside. Dark stone greeted him, surrounding him. He tried to move, but he found he couldn’t very much, rattling sounds echoing off the cavern walls. He looked up, and saw his wrists were locked in iron shackles and chained to the wall, and looking down he saw his ankles were chained to the floor, keeping him from moving while propped up against the wall.

Where was he? The last thing he remembered was running through the jungle, trying to escape the naga hunting him down. Then what? Something happened. No, someone knocked him out. But, who? He examined his surroundings. He couldn’t see much, his only light was a single torch on the far wall. There were some small casks in the room, piled to his right. To his left looked like a pile of hay to act like a crude bed.

In front of him was a wooden plank acting as a door, just barely hanging off rotting rope tied to some loose stones. Was he still in the village? Was this his holding cell? He didn’t know. He tested his restraints. They were rusted and old, and good yank could break them out of the wall. He then looked down to his legs. They didn’t seem that tights, and like the chains around his ankles, he could kick them loose. He heard something, something in the distant, something echoing from deeper in the cave.

It sounded like, childish laughter. He tried to listen, to hear how far it was, but the pain was still making everything hazy, making him shake his head to try to clear, but only making it worse. The sounds of tiny feet pattering echoed in the caves, drawing closer to where ever he was. Soon, the door was opened, and someone walked in.

It took him a moment to realize what it was. Through blurry vision, he thought he was looking at a little girl, but then as she went into the room and into the light, she became clearer. She was built like a child, but on her head was a pair of oddly shaped horns, either broken off or just the way they grown. Her ears were elfin and long, glimmering with some silver studs. Her skin was pale and had a somewhat sickly green hue to it, though the bright smile on her face said she wasn’t ill. The only parts of her that looked normal was the auburn colored hair that went to her shoulders, done it simple looking pigtails and her eyes were a very clear blue color.

Her tiny body was covered in what looked like scrapped leather, mismatching and strewn together with crude looking hooks or rope, though at the same time didn’t offer that much as armor since it hardly covered her entirely. A tattered tunic the only covered her chest and left her midriff and navel open, loosely fitting britches barely kept on with rope that looked like they could fall down with an erratic movement, and little sandals of twine and wood. She held a cask under one arm, and in her other hand was a simple wooden club.

He stared at this creature for only a moment, before he realized what it was; a goblin.

She walked into the room, smiling down at him as she sat the cask down with the rest of them in the pile, before turning back to him.

“You awake!” She giggled, suddenly jumping over next to him. He flinched at the sudden closeness, the goblin still giving him that big smile. “Good, good! We play now, ‘kay?”

“P-play? What are you talking about?” He strained against his chains, earning him a curious look from the goblin. “What are you going to do to me?”

“Man play hide ‘n seek with mean snaky ladies,” She giggled more, “But we win! We found man! Now our time to play!”

He stared at her confused, trying to understand what it was she was saying. She wanted him to play a game? He flexed his fists, slowly breathed to calm himself, before speaking once more. “Alright, fine. I’ll play your game.”

The goblin made a squeal sound and start bouncing, walking over to the door and closed it. When she bounced back, she dropped down on his lap, making him gasp as the air was forced from his lung from the sudden weight, but quickly her tiny hand was over his mouth, shushing him as her own voice went low. “I play first. Sis still sleeping. Shh, man be quiet, ‘kay?”

He grumbled as she pulled her hand away. “Fine. What is this game?”

“A Super fun game!” She giggled. Then, her smile became slyer, tracing a finger down his chest. “You be the daddy, and I be the mommy,” His body tensed as he watched that finger go to his waist, where he now noticed his lack of coverings, that small digit now tracing over his limp pride. “Let’s make a baby~!”

“G-get off!” He rocked his hips, knocking the promiscuous goblin off of him.

She got to her feet with a scowl on her face. “Meanie!” She raised the club in her hand threateningly, making the man wince when she brought it down with a smack on the wall close to his head. “Man play fair!” She huffed and walked over to one of the casks and picked it up. He could hear the contents sloshing around, some sort of liquid. She turned back to him, holding it up. “Play fair, man get treat.”

He eyed the cask, curious of what it is. “What is that?”

“Milk!” The goblin beamed, setting the cask down. With a grunt she popped the lid off, grabbing a small tin cup that was tied to her waist and dipped it in, bringing it up for the man to see it dripping with the white liquid. “Man thirsty?”

It wasn’t until she mentioned it, but he did feel parched, and a good drink would help him. If it was holstaurus milk, then that would be better. It would give him the strength to break out of there and escape once again. He grumbled, trying to make it look he was reluctant, to try to lull this goblin into a false sense of security.

“…I am thirsty.” He said.

The goblin had that sly look once more, dumping the milk back into the cask. “Play fair, get treat.”

“Oh, Gods…” He grumbled more. This was going to be very tough for him. With Seris, at least she had womanly features. The goblins were quite literally perpetual children. It didn’t matter how old they got; once they grew to a certain point they stop growing. They were very similar to the elves of the Valian Islands, who also only grew to a certain size then stop. But with the elves, at least mentally they were adults. With goblins, it was very, very difficult to determine if this one was either still very young or as old as he was, because mentally they were like children. He never found any appeal to the elves in a physical sense, so this was going to be quite a challenge for him.

He grumbled a little more, before looking up into the big blue eyes of this goblin. “Alright, I’ll play fair.” The goblin giggled once more and put the cask to the side, setting her club against it. She approached him, he hesitated. “W-wait,” She stopped and stared down at him in curiosity. “B-before we play, I would like a drink.”

The goblin looked back and forth from him to the cask in curiosity, before she nodded and bounced back over to it, taking her cup once more and filling it and bringing it back to him. She brought it to his lips and tipped it back, letting him drink from it. He drank until the cup was empty, the goblin setting it aside.

“Better?” She asked, grinning.

He nodded his head. “Yes, thank you.”

“We play now?” The creature circled around him, looking down at him with darkened eyes and a sly smile.

He fumbled with his words. “W-well, I-I think it’s only fair, since we’ll be playing this…game… t-that we know more about each other. D-don’t you think?” The goblin tapped her chin, deep in thought, for a few moments, before she shrugged her shoulders. “Y-yes, we should. First off, what’s your name?” She looked at him confused, even tilting her head to once side. “Y-you know; a name? What do the others call you?”

Recognition suddenly shone in her eyes. “Oh! Runty!”

“O-okay…Runty? Well, my name is Andrei.” He said.

“Andry? Silly name!” The goblin giggled.

“Y-yes, I know.” The man mumbled. “Now, Runty, how many of you are there?”

She frowned at him. “One! Only one Runty! Silly man.”

“No, I mean… ugh.” He tired to think of how to say it right. “How many others are there with you? How many, sisters are there?”

“Oh!” Runty smiled, and started to silently count on her fingers. Halfway through her brow furrowed as it seemed she backtracked a few before continuing. “Umm, this many!” She held up eight fingers.

Before he could say anything else, he groaned as the tiny creature once more dropped down on his lap. “Andry asks silly things. Play time?”

He caught his breath and looked at the little goblin, feeling his face heat up. “W-wait-“

The goblin covered his mouth, shushing him. “Daddy being too noisy. Mommy take care.” Her other hand went down his body, once more on his member, where tiny fingers gripped him and touched him, trying to get him erect. He forced his will, tried everything he could to keep his body calm. The milk was already working; he could feel his body becoming more active while the pain in his head was fading. However, the milk worked too well to awake his spirit, as he fruitlessly fought and lost his battle. The goblin made a coo, her smile growing as she stroked the hardened pride. “Ooh, daddy got all stiff~! Andry ready to make a baby?” He tried to shake his head, but the strength of the goblin, as small as she was, kept him in place and silent. And his lack of responding was answer enough for her. “Mommy will make you feel all nice and fuzzy!” He watched as the tiny creatures slowly crawled up his body until he saw himself disappear underneath the raggedy skirt. With this blue eyes and smirking grin on him, she guided his erection, feeling the head brush against what was undoubtedly wet folds. She teased herself, rubbing the human’s member up and down her flower, making her giggle and sigh, her cheeks heating up red. Finally her teasing found purchase, and Andrei groaned as the tiny creature sank down to his lap, her whole body shaking as she moaned.

By the Gods, she was tight! Her small body completely enveloped him in a sheath of taut wet muscles, squeezing him entirely as the goblin impaled herself on him. Her eyes slightly rolled back as a big goofy smile was plastered on her face, her tongue lolling out to one side as she sang her pleasure. And after what seemed like agonizing minutes, she was finally sitting down on his lap, the skin of his thighs touching her tiny bottom as she panted heavily.

“W-wowee! My tummy is all full!” The goblin giggled airily. She absently rubbed her stomach, looking at the man with bright eyes. “Andry will make good daddy! Give Runty all the babies!” She twisted her hips, causing both parties to jerk and jump at the intense sensations. Andrei groaned as the tiny creature rose up, slowly withdrawing him from the tight body and making her shudder and moan shakily.

She was only halfway when she dropped down with force, making Andrei groan out and making her squeal as she was filled with human cock once more, her eyes rolling back fully as that almost drunken smile seemed to grown. She once more rose and fell with the same outcomes, only to do it again, and again, and again, keeping a slow and tortuously slow pace. But gradually she picked up the pace, one hand gripping his shoulder and her feet planted on the ground and she squatted over him, essentially bouncing on him, her tongue flopping in the air as she moaned and squealed. Andrei could do nothing but sit there and let this happen to him, being raped by this tiny monster until he was drained.

He really didn’t know how long he last, but he thanked the Gods it didn’t last long, finally feeling the familiar pressure in the pit of his stomach. His legs locked up tightly when he unleashed into the goblin, the tiny creature making a loud squeal as she dropped down on his lap hard, her small frame shaking almost violently. The inner muscles of the creature tightened up so incredibly he was surprised he was able to climax at all!

Runty held her stomach as he came, moaning sensually as she felt herself flooded with the warm cum. “A-ahh~! T-tummy is all stuffed up!” Her hips gyrated, making him groan more as his member became sensitive, almost painful. Finally the waves faded, and the goblin stopped moving and simply sat on his lap panting lustfully. “A-Andry’s good at this game~!”

He only panted raggedly as some of his energy was drained. The little creature laid her head on his chest and remained there for a little while before drawing back with a smile. She finally removed her hand from his mouth, allowing him to breathe more properly, putting her hands on his shoulders as she lifted off the human, moaning softly and making him wince as his spent member escaped her tiny body and landed limp against his waist. She quickly reached under her skirt and cupped her hand over her reddened and sensitive flower, making sure none of the human seed leaked out. She cooed at the sloppy mess she found between her legs, giving the human a big grin.

“Andry will be great daddy!” She gave him a loud smack of a kiss on his forehead. “We play again later ‘kay?”

“S-sure…” He mumbled, still slowly recovering. “Whatever you say.”

Runty giggled happily and bounced over to the door, still with one hand under her skirt. “Bye-bye!” And with that she was out the door, leaving him alone.

Andrei waited until he was able to breathe straight, calming himself down. That, was definitely something he was not going to repeat.

“To hell with this,” He gripped the chain that held his right hand in place, and with all his strength, yanked. The chain gave way almost instantly, coming clean off the stone wall. And with another pull his other hand was free. It took him longer to get his legs free, but once he was able to stand, he found a problem. With the chains hanging off of him and dragging on the ground, sneaking out was going to be a difficult challenge. But before he did anything, he went to the opened cask of milk and reached in the fish the cup on the bottom, helping himself to another few drinks to gather his strength.

He went to the door, having to bend down some to fit through, as he opened it up gently and carefully and peeked out. On the other side seemed to be a winding tunnel. One path led to an area that was lit up with fire, possibly a campfire, and he could hear a series of chatter and giggles coming from that direction. The other way led somewhere lit dimly, quiet. He decided to head in that direction. Gripping the chains that hung on his ankles and wrists in both hands, he slowly made his way down the tunnel, sticking close to the wall as not to make too much noise and not bring attention to himself.

Deeper into the tunnel, he could feel the gusts of wind blowing past him, telling him he was heading in the right direction. He passed openings among the tunnel were burrows were dug out, filled with either laid out bedrolls or where weapons were strewn out across the ground carelessly like toys left out. Stopping, he noticed one room was actually filled with crude looking toys; dolls made of dried grass with rag clothes, fake swords make of wooden planks, even what looked like a pile of human clothes stacked in the corner, bonnets scattered all over the place.

At the end of the tunnel was a door, the air blowing through there. He carefully opened the door. He couldn’t see much in the room, because he was graced with the sun shining on his face. There was an opening, looking to be big enough for him to squeeze through, and he slowly made his way in the direction.

Fate, unfortunately, was not going to be that kind for him. During his trek, something caught his foot, causing him to fall forward. He didn’t know what it was he landed on, but his face was suddenly on something that was soft and warm and squishy. Two something’s, actually. However, whatever he landed on made a moan, and his eyes started to adjust to the sudden dark around him as whatever it was he was on started to move. His face was buried in-between two pale orbs of...skin? Their owner slowly sat up, a lazy look in their eyes as they mumbled with tiredness, looking down at him. It was another goblin. Her hair was longer, her eyes a darker blue, her horns much larger on her head.

He then quickly noticed what it was he was on. He had his face in-between the large bust of a goblin! He didn’t know what to do! He tried to get up, but quickly noticed that a pair of legs was wrapped around his chest. He never heard of a goblin with big breasts before! No, wait, he has! He never seen one, but he heard stories of a particular type of goblin that was stronger than the others the acted like their leaders and had a part of their bodies fattened up. He didn’t know they were the bust, though. This, looking down at him, their minds slowly recognizing that he was there, was a hobgoblin.

She looked down at him confused for a few moments, her eyes blinking slowly, before a sly smile appeared on her face.

“Naughty man~.” She giggled softly, raised a balled fist in the air, and brought it down on his head.

Hello darkness, my old friend.

~*~*~


>>
The Lost Country Part 2-4 The Clockwork Corpse!!L5LwZ1LmIz 13/07/02(Tue)03:22 No. 19293 ID: 7a73e9

>>19281

~*~*~

“Man try to run,” A teeny voice was somewhere in the dark, distant but distinct. “We fix!”

A series of chatter followed, as more than one voice called out various things.

“Tie him to big rock!”

“Put him in deep hole!”

“Stupid! We can’t play with him in hole!”

“I’m not stupid! You stupid!”

“Put him in a box!”

“We don’t have box big enough!”

“Then we tie him to big rock!”

“I said that!”

“Wait! We feed him lots of milk, make his belly all big and round! Then he won’t run!”

There was some affirmative chatter after that, sounding that they liked this idea. “Farm has lots of cows, lots of milk! We keep him big and fat, he be too big to run!”

“Oh, oh!” A voice was calling out joyously, the sounds of tiny feet echoing as they bounced up and down in excitement. “Special drink! Special drink!”

“Yeah! Special drink!”

Slowly, he became more aware of his surroundings, and he realized that the distant voices weren’t really that distant. Rather, his eyes opening up and the haze fading, he saw that he was once more lying on the ground, and all around him was a whole pack of goblins looking down at him. Seven of the goblins were the common ones, the child sized and frame, Runty among them. But at his feet, he looked up at that hobgoblin he ran into. It still amazed him that such a tiny creature could have such a large chest. She was looking down at him with those lazy eyes, a smile on her lips.

“Naughty man awake~.” She mumbled in a singsong voice.

All at once the goblins around him started to giggle and smile down at him. He tried to move his arms, but he found them tied securely together above his head with leather straps, once more tied to the wall. His legs were bound together as well, as he struggled to get free.

“Man no run,” One goblin said to him, scowling slightly. “You stay!”

“Let me go!” He growled at the tiny creatures, and it only made them giggle at him more. It irritated him that he was able to be overpowered by such small monsters, but he already underestimated one creature on this island so far.

The hobgoblin raised a foot up and pressed down on his stomach, not hard but keeping him still. “Naughty man no run. Man stay, and play.” She then stepped off him and looked to one of the goblins next to her. “Naughty man must have special drink.”

The goblin giggled, bouncing up and down as she ran to the door. “Special drink!”

“What special drink?” He asked the surrounding monsters. Once more his answer was giggles and laughs. He once more tired to struggled, but it seemed these little devils made sure he was secured this time.

Soon, the goblin that left returned, holding a series of different bottles in her arms. He watched as she ran up to the open cask of milk, setting the bottles down. One bottle she picked up was brown colored, some sort of faded label on it with ‘xxx’ written on it. She pulled the cork off of it with her teeth as she started to pour it into the milk.

“Smelly ogre stuff.” The goblin said, looking over at the human. The liquid was a dark color, and he could smell a familiar fetid smell coming from it. It was that ogre brew. One empty she put the bottle down and picked up another one. This one was clear, and he could see some sort of green bile inside it. She was careful with opening it and started to pour it in. It didn’t have a smell to it. “Spider spit,” She then giggled. Spider spit? He never heard anything like that. It could be venom for all he knew. The last bottle as also clear, and inside was some strange pink fluid that stuck to the glass like it was an adhesive. The goblin held her nose and held the bottle away from her as she poured it in the milk. Some sharp fruity scent filled the air, one that made his nose tingly and twitch oddly. “Funny stuffs,” The goblin smiled.

What, in the name of the Gods, was ‘funny stuffs’?

The goblin put the lid back on the barrel and effortlessly lifted it over her head, shaking it violently as she mixed the odd concoction up. Andrei looked around as the surround monsters started to giggle more, moving around like they were antsy. He cautiously looked over to where Runty was. “What’s special drink?”

The tiny creature beamed brightly. “It makes Andry all fuzzy and fun!”

“W-what?” The man stuttered, just as the other goblin got finished shaking the cask, opening it up once more. He watched with wide eyes as she approached him, a seductive and dark smile on her face. “W-wait, what are you doing?” From right next to him, another goblin held up what looked like a funnel, chuckling deeply as he saw her eyes were also dark and lust filled. Quickly looking around, the surrounding creatures were all giving in him a similar look. “S-stay back-.” A series of tiny hands were on his face, fingers lacing and hooking in his mouth and teeth and forcing it open. He fought against them, trying to get them to release him, but they held strong, keeping him in place. He was about to yell at them when that funnel was forced in his mouth.

The hobgoblin had a smile on her face, guiding the cask over his mouth. “Open wide~!”

A sickly dark brew was poured from the barrel, dropping into the funnel and into his squirming mouth. The concoction was an assault on his tongue, making him retch as it quickly filled him. He tried to spit it out, but more tiny hands were on his throat, massaging it to make him swallow. One, two, three, four, five big mouthfuls of the bile was forced down his gullet as he tried fruitlessly to thrash away from the little devils. The cask was pulled away as the funnel was removed, the goblins withdrawing away from him.

He hacked and coughed, feeling his stomach churn as it settled in his guts like a stone. He glared up at the creatures, bearing his teeth at them fiercely. “What did you do to me?!”

Once more, they only giggled. He was about to yell more, but something stopped him. It happened so suddenly it was jarring, but his vision started to wobble and wave, the entire cave tilting in one direction to the other. The pale skin of the goblins started to become brighter and vibrant, making them stand out in brilliant yellows or greens or even a white. He could hear his heart pounding between his ears, as the giggles around him echoed and sounded distorted. He tried to talk, but it felt like his tongue was numb, unable to move and only letting him make odd incoherent mumbles. His head swam and felt like it was floating off his shoulders, as his body felt stiff and made of stone.

Warmth started to build in his stomach, slowly spreading throughout his body as it grew, making him pant and feeling sweat collect on his brow. He tried to shake this odd sensation off, but it only made everything much worse as it seemed the entire room flipped upside-down for a brief moment. Vaguely he could see someone standing over him. Wait, was there someone there. He blinked a few times. It looked like there were several people around him.

It looked like a woman, her skin a glowing ethereal white, her hair long and waving like it was in water, her eyes blue glowing orbs. She smiled down at him. “Man feel good?” She asked.

Strange question. Does he? He feels weird. Not himself, but not quite someone else. Was it good? Where was he? What was he doing? He didn’t know, and tried to answer that he didn’t know, but only fumbled with his words. He looked back up to this woman. Wow, she had some great tits. She moved until she stood over him, still smiling down at him.

“Man want to play a game?” She then asked. The other people, people with glowing yellow or green or white skin, started to giggle. A game? A game, oddly enough, did sound fun right about now. He shakily nodded his head, and the woman’s smile grew bigger. He watched as this woman reached up to her chest, and pulled a covering off of her. He heavenly mounds jiggled enticingly as they were free, the woman slowly lowering down to his waist. He noticed how hard he was, standing tall and proud. Was his skin always so pink? The woman giggled airily, taking her gracious pair and wrapped them snuggly around his pride, surrounding him in warmth. She made a soft moan, slowly moving her mountains of flesh around him, making him groan at the pleasurable feelings. “Man like?”

He nodded his head, really the only thing he could do. Those warm breasts rubbed and massaged his length, seeing just a slight of pink as the head occasionally popped out of her cleavage. With a seductive smile on her face, she opened her mouth and let her wet tongue glide over the head of his pride, licking him gently. He groaned his approval, his eyes unable to look away from the glowing blues of this woman. Every gentle touch from her sent a spark thought his body, cause the warmth inside him to increase. But is seemed he was not the only one. The woman moaned as he massaged him with her chest, her skin hot against him as she breathed on his pride. She leaned back and allowed him to slip away from her, smiling up at him as she crawled up his body. Wait, why was she so small?

The shoddy skirt around her waist was pulled off, one of her hands reaching down underneath her to hold him. He could feel something hot and wet against his member, rubbing alone his length, before he was surrounded by it. The tiny woman sank down to his lap with a loud cry, a big grin on her face. Andrei’s leg locked up as he was sheathed in her tight depths, groaning as she slowly sat down with him completely embedded in her.

She moaned hotly into his face, her tongue hanging out of her head as she smiled to him lovingly. “N-naughty man~!”

He really couldn’t hear her; he was too absorbed in the sensations of her small body wrapped around him, gripping him tightly and massaging him as she moved her hips around. Her large breasts pressed into his chest, her hands tracing up his sides to grip his shoulders, and she slowly rose up on his waist. He threw his head back with a heavy breath, feeling like she was trying to pull him off, only rising halfway up his pride until she dropped down just as slowly, making a squealing sound as she impaled herself on his meat once more. She kept a slow pace, her tiny frame shaking as she softly fucked the man, a constant and erotic stream of sounds exiting her throat.

He opened his eyes and saw that the other people around him has stripped off their clothes, their hands caressing their bodies as they watched the sexual scene before them, giggling and sighing in excitement. They all crowed around him, the heat of their bodies mixing with the heat of the passion, making him pant as it surrounded him. The woman on his lap started to bounce with more force, her head lying back limply as she rode him, her massive bust jumping mesmerizingly before his eyes. He was so compelled to touch them, to feel them, but try as he might his hands refused to move. Wait, when did he get tied up?

What was happening to him? When did he get there? Who were these people? His mind was filled with confusing thoughts that seem to run endlessly without any answers. All he did know was there was a woman on his lap, and Gods did it feel good. His heart was pounding hard in his chest and between his ears as he made deep and heaving gasps, feeling the warmth that invaded his body building more and more in his stomach, becoming a burning fire. But soon, it exploded forth with such force that his vision swam and blurred as his whole body shock powerfully, groaning loudly as the intense sensations threaten to consume him. On his lap the courtesan, threw her head back with a loud and lust filled cry, her tiny frame frantically shaking as she herself suffered a similar explosion of the senses. The tight inner walls of this woman gripped him tightly as they too shook in spastic waves, prolonging his wave after wave of colors flashing before his eyes and his eyes trapped in a mire of shapes.

Finally they drew back, everything returning to this odd stage as he panted hard and raggedly. The woman on his lap cooed and purred lovingly, twisting her hips slowly and making him gasp and twitch. She slowly rose off his lap, releasing her internal grip on him as she stood on wobbly legs over him. He could see white drops falling from between her legs, before she pressed her hand over her flower to keep them inside her.

“N-naughty man good at game~.” She panted, her voice just oozing with lust.

She stepped back, and suddenly someone else was there before him, someone with bright green skin but eyes just as blue. She grinned and giggled as she sat on his lap, and like the large breasted woman did, took him in her hands and sheathed his mighty meat sword into her body. He shook and groan as once more he was squeezed tightly by a tiny body, and once more this tiny person was riding his cock like there was no tomorrow. His whole body felt oversensitive as every movement made those previous little sparks feel like full powerful torrents of lighting running through his veins, making him twitch and convulse.

He was put through this torture for so long, before once more those sudden and near painful waves returned, the whole room spinning in his eyes as he cried out. The tiny body on him once more shock and quivered, riding him throughout his over stimulated senses, before they eased away from him with a shuddering moan. Too quickly were they replaced with another person, once more putting him though this torture, once more making his head and body explode into colors and strange but powerful sensations, leaving him panted raggedly and dazed, only to be replaced with another person to do the same thing all over again.

And again.

And again.

And again.

And…

~*~

Time quickly became irrelevant. How long did this go on, he may never know. He was forever trapped in that alien world of colors and sounds and shapes, a tiny body always on him, always fucking him fiercely until they were finished with him. They fed him, made him drink this strange odd tasting ambrosia that made his whole body tingle and flare hot. There were times he was given respite, darkness taking him and cradling him in silent comfort, only to bring him back to that plain of existence where he was used constantly.

He was thankful that his glowing wardens were sometimes merciful, only fucking him softly and slowly. But other times they were relentless, bouncing up and down on him with such force that it hurt, slapping flesh echoing loudly in his little world. Sometimes, he found himself somewhere else; another place where they still used him. Once in a room where he lied on something soft and comforting, again in someplace that glowed brightly and nearly blinding him, and another place where nothing but darkness surrounded him, but he still felt them, still enveloping his pride that seemed to be locked eternally erect, still torturing him.

There was a time where he was able to move his arms freely, able to flex them and wiggle them without his restraints, and in his strange fever he held the body that was on his lap, making them cry out joyously as he felt the warm flesh, touching it as much as he wanted. But too soon was it taken away from him, once more his arms bounded and useless.

There were times where he was left alone in his little world, his eyes frantically searching around as strange sounds surrounded him, the loneliness eating at him before it was broken with the sight of a little body standing over him, and once more the sex continued. Other times there were soft moments, moments where he wasn’t forced to go through and instead was given something nice, the tiny people surrounding him as they rubbed him with wet clothes, water washing over him, and the sensation of tight mouths over his member, licking and sucking him gently until it abruptly returned to that realm of flashing colors and electric spasms.

That woman returned to him a multitude of times, once more caressing him with her heavenly chest, cooing softly and lovingly to him, holding his head between her valley as she softly fucked him, slowly at first but soon using him like the rest.

Then, there were times the world seemed to ebb, colors fading him and sounds becoming less distorted and jarring, where he was alone with his slowly clearing thoughts as he began to wonder where he was, how he got there, and who these people were. But once they fed him, made him drink that ichor, that world returned to him, and so did the feelings and the sex and everything else.

He was trapped in this strange world, and he didn’t know how long he was going to be imprisoned there.

~*~

With a clatter, the empty brown bottle joined the large pile in the corner. The goblin frowned and looked to the others around her. Some of their bellies were starting to swell with young, while others were much rounder and heavier. Even the hobgoblin held her large belly motherly. Only two of them were still flat, despite all the tries they had since they caught the human.

“No more ogre stuff,” She said solemnly.

“No more spider spit either!” One of them stated, holding up an empty bottle.

“Plenty of funny stuff,” Another one pointed to the pile of pink filled jars along the far wall. “And still lots of milk.”

“What now?” One goblin looked to their large breasted leader.

The hobgoblin scratched her head lazily as she tried to think. “We need more ogre stuff.”

“And more spit!” One goblin chimed in.

The hobgoblin nodded her head and looked to one of the goblins who weren’t heavy with child. “You, take milk to spider lady, get more spit.” She then looked other another. “You go find ogre, more smelly stuff.” She then looked to another one. “You, watch man. I’m sleepy.” She mumbled, and walked away.

With their orders, they broke off. With a cask under their arm, one goblin left to visit a local monster-girl that could provide them with the venom they needed, while another ran off to try to find the ogres they get the brew from. The rest decided to take a nap with their leader, while the last went to the room where they kept the human. Over the time he has been there, the man called ‘Andry’ had changed. His blond hair was now all grimy and long, and his chin was covered with blond fur, that made her giggle as she brushed it with her fingers. His skin started to become pale with his lack of light, and his face didn’t look as strong as it did when he first got there.

She shuffled inside and gently sat down on his lap, looking up to him with a big smile. “Hi, Andry,” The man only mumbled, his eyes glazed over as he looked to her, his breathing heavy and ragged as he sweated. The goblin leaned forward and gave him a chaste kiss on the cheek, beaming brightly. “Lookie, lookie,” She leaned back, rubbing her round stomach. “Andry gave Runty baby! A little Runty will be with us! And she’ll love her daddy!” She gave the human another kiss, snuggling up on his chest. “Andry good daddy, and Runty is good mommy~.” And there she stayed, slowly falling asleep in his lap as the man was stuck in his drugged haze.

But, they failed to feed him today. Andrei’s mind was becoming clearer, the mire and haze fading away into confusing thoughts and different emotions. Realizations were being made, remembering moments and events. He remembered where he was, what was happening or rather what happened, and what needed to be done. Slowly, he brought his bound wrists down and over the slumbering goblin, and very carefully, he grabbed the small blade that was on her waist. With shakily hands he was able to free his wrists, very slowly and gently moving the tiny devil off his lap to lie on the ground next to him.

For a brief moment, he held the blade over her, his hand shaking as anger brew in his mind. But, he stopped himself before he plunged it into the creature, looking down at her content face as she slept, and looked to her round belly as she held it lovingly in her sleep. With a soft huff he moved away, quickly cutting the leather straps that tied his ankles together, and on wobbly legs he stood up, quickly holding himself against the wall. He went to the door on stumbling steps, being very careful to open it and stumbled out into the tunnel. The cave was quiet, and this time, he went the other direction. His movement caused his stomach to swish and slosh, churning it sickly and making him groan in pain.

He entered another cave, where he was blinded with the bright light from the cave mouth, the daylight pouring in. Freedom! He took one step, and suddenly doubled over. His stomach could not take the movements for long, and with a convulsing retch, he expelled the content onto the ground, a nasty dark mess of fluids. He ignored it and stepped closer to the cave entrance. The feeling of soft grass greeted his feet, before he stopped, once more vomiting and shaking. His eyes were becoming clear but still wavered slightly, shuffling towards the trees. He touched the bark, and once more retched and spewed. His body was hell-bent on removing whatever it was he was forced to drink all this time, his body convulsing as he was suddenly washed over with a sudden chill.

He heard a voice, distant, in the woods, heading in his direction. He didn’t want to stay around for long, and started to shamble in the opposite direction, disappearing among the trees and bushes as he heard shouting behind him.

~*~

“Where is man!?”

The tiny goblin backpedaled in fear as the great lumbering creature approached her threateningly, wielding its club over its head.

The ogre glared down at her with beastly yellow eyes, bearing her sharp teeth down at the smaller monster. She was joined by two more of her pack, all three of them growling fiercely at the goblin. “You reek of man! Where is he?!”

The goblin shook and tried to stand strong. “W-we have no man,”

“Filthy liar!” With a swing, the club came close to the goblins head but missed her, making her scream out afraid and jump back. “Goblin smell of human! You want drink? Give us man!”

The goblin looked up at the three ogres as they drew closer to her, behind her she could see the mouth of her cave where the rest were. She gulped and turned back to the three giant monsters, standing her ground. “N-no! Man ours! Mean ogres can’t have!”

The ogre before her made a great roar and raised her weapon once more, bringing it down hard on the ground and making it crack and quake. The goblin fell back on her bottom, shaking in fear. That was, until she heard shouting behind her, coming from the cave.

“Andry gone! Andry gone!” A goblin came running out of the cave. “Man ran again!”

Hearing this, the ogre made a deeply rumbling chuckle. “Man gone? Good! We hunt now!” Before the goblin could say anything else, the three ogres turned and ran into the woods.

The pack of goblins came running out of the cave, all of them looking around frantically. The goblin on the ground quickly got to her feet and ran to them. “Mean ogres hunting man! We find first!” And with that, they ran into the woods as well.

~*~

His legs felt like they were slowly becoming like liquid, his steps faltering as he bumped into tree after tree, stopping every now and then to retch, his stomach long now empty but still trying to expel everything. He didn’t know where he was going, but as long as he was away from those lusty devils. Bushes whacked him as he ran through them, stinging his legs and body and privates but still he ran.

The haze was returning now, his vision blurring as his lung felt like they were burning, but still he ran. Finally, his body gave out on him, where he collapsed to the ground with a thump. He didn’t know how long he lied there, his consciousness dancing in and out of the darkness. He became aware of someone screaming, and shakily he looked up, expecting to see the goblins surrounding him.

Rather, a different shape stood over him. It was too tall to be a goblin, and was wearing normal clothing. Shaggy brown hair and a beard were looking down at him, eyes staring steely. This was a man standing over him. An actual human man.

And Andrei, trapped in his fever, could do the only thing he could think of, reaching out to what he prayed wasn’t a mirage of the mind.

“P-please…h-help…me…”

~*~*~


>>
Anonymous 13/07/02(Tue)10:34 No. 19296 ID: 5d8ea3

>>19293

Well, now we know how Andrei went from captured by goblins, to hunted by ogres and rescued by Felix and his family, now to see where he goes from here, if the past parts are any indication, should be good.


>>
The Lost Country Part 2-5 The Clockwork Corpse!!L5LwZ1LmIz 13/07/05(Fri)00:58 No. 19323 ID: 7a73e9

>>19293
Family/Medical Issues came up, it'll be a while before the next part will be posted, but I'll make sure to make it longer.

~*~*~

He awoke with a start, his whole body aching as he sat up. He was not longer in the tub, rather lying on a pile of hay with a blanket around him. He quickly looked around, daylight streaming through the cracks of this building he was in. What he thought was a shack at first, was actually a barn. The sudden movements made his stomach squelch, but thankfully his body didn’t try to expel anything, his mind, thought still mired and fizzed, started to clear away the sleep.

He started to remember what happened, remembering his lackluster escape from the nagas, to his sudden capture from the goblins, and… He groaned as his body flexed painfully, overused over the time he spent in the captivity of those tiny nymphs. Gods, how many times did they use him? How long was he drugged? He didn’t know, but he did know that he was able to get away and ran into the woods, where he…

He remembered that man that found him, remembered waking up and talking with him before his body gave out and he passed out. He was on a farm? There was a farm here? It all confused him, but nonetheless he lied back with a groan. His body felt stiff, his stomach felt like it weighed a ton, a constant pain pounding in his temples. A click of a lock reached his ears, as the barn door close by slowly opened with a creak. He was thankful the light didn’t reach his face; unsure of such a sudden glare would help his condition.

Someone was coming into the barn, their silhouette quite curvy and tall. The door closed just as softly, the person walking over to him.

“Good morning,” They spoke softly.

Andrei took this woman in with wide eyes. It was hard not to notice her large breasts or her long white hair, but also saw she had fur covered legs and hooves for feet and a bovine like tail behind them and two floppy ears and two ivory horns on their head. A holstaurus? Was he caught once again?

This cow woman knelt down next to him, and he saw she had a basket in her hands, and instantly the smell of cooked food was in his nose. Pulling a cloth away, she revealed that the basket was filled with freshly baked bread, a bottle among them. He looked up to this bovine woman confused, as she took a piece of bread and broke it apart, handing it to him.

“Here, eat. You need to build up your strength.” She said, a small smile on her face. Cautiously, he took the bread, and when the smell once more invaded his nose, bit down into it and started to chew it ravenously. “Easy,” The holstaurus muttered. He took her advice and ate more slowly, though still hungrily. The bread was delicious, but it sat like a stone in his gut. He didn’t care; it was food, actually hot food. Soon, the bovine woman took the bottle out and opened it, handing it to him. “Drink,”

He took a sip.

His eyes bugged as his stomach churned once more, and spat the drink out, making the woman gasp and lean away, the man coughing. “O-oh! Are you okay?”

“No milk,” He groaned, the bottle dropping down to the ground with a thud, the man holding his stomach. “N-no more milk.”

“N-no milk?” The woman timidly picked up the bottle and put it away, giving the man a confused look. “W-water then?”

“Water, please,” Andrei groaned. The cow woman nodded her head and grabbed another bottle from the basket, handing it to him. When he drank it, he was greeted with the cool water he craved, taking a heavy drink of it and sighing heavily. “T-…thank you.”

The woman nodded and let him eat, watching him as he devoured piece of bread after piece of bread, taking deep gulps of his water. Soon, she mumbled, her voice soft. “W-what happened to you?”

He looked up to this woman, panting. “G-goblins.”

She tilted her head to one side in confusion. “Goblins? How did goblins do this to you?”

He grumbled, his head hurting as he recollected what happened. “A bunch of goblins captured me, kept me tied up and kept making me drink this…” He groaned, feeling a tinge in his gut. “Stuff, I don’t know what. It made me fevered, made me weak, and they raped me. Must have been a month, or so, I can’t remember.”

The holstaurus nodded her head, smiling at the human. “Well, no need to worry. You’re safe now.” She gently put her hand to her chest. “My name is Daisy. You’re on my family’s farm.”

“Daisy?” Andrei looked up to the cowgirl, and nodded his head. “I’m Andrei. I thank you for saving me.”

She blushed and waved it off. “N-no, it was my dad that saved you.”

“Your dad?” He asked. He then remembered. “T-that man?”

Daisy nodded. “Oh, yes. We found you in the woods, and he brought you back here.” She then went on to tell the man what had happened, how her family were out on a family outing when they found him, her father deciding to bring him back, and even telling him of the ogres they came across looking for him. “Dad said that once you’re feeling better, he’ll give you some gear and let you leave.”

Andrei nodded his head, mumbling to himself. “Yeah, he seemed like a cheerful fellow.”

“H-he means well.” Daisy stuttered.

The man looked to the bovine woman, bowing his head slightly. “I’m sorry, if I put you in danger.”

Her cheeks turned pink, smiling softly. “I-It’s okay.” He finished his meal in silence, letting her pack up in the basket. She looked at him confused. “Sorry about the milk, I didn’t know you were allergic.”

He shook his head. “No, I’m not. B-but…” He felt his stomach gurgle at the mere thought of that brew he was forced to drink. “Whatever they made me drink had milk in it. My body doesn’t agree with it. I’m sorry.”

“No, no, it’s fine.” Daisy smiled. It was a warm smile, one that actually made him feel better seeing it. She gathered her basket and stood up, heading back to the door. “My dad will be here soon. He wants to talk to you.” Andrei nodded his head, and Daisy opened the door. Instantly he noticed someone else was standing outside, someone who had their ear against the door, someone small with brown shaggy hair. “Mimi!” The little child ran off, the cow woman huffing. “Silly girl. I’ll see you later, Andrei. And get plenty of rest.”

Andrei nodded as the woman left, lying back into the hay with a sigh. It was odd to have solid food, and it felt like he hadn’t eaten in forever. His body was recovering, albeit slowly. He closed his eyes and did rest, but he didn’t rest for long until the door creaked open once more. He looked up, and stared wide eyed at a pair of hazel eyes looking at him. It was that little girl again. She was staring at him with furrowed eyes, her lip pursed. It was like she was glaring at him. She looked different than any other holstaurus he had seen. Her legs were thicker and looked stronger, even as small as she was and her horns were larger and more menacing looking.

He had this strange stare off with this child, before someone’s voice called out in a distant, calling the name ‘Mimi’. The little girl looked away, gave him one last look and made a huff, and left him.

That, was weird. But too soon did that door open once more. He expected the little girl, but instead the man walked in grumbling to himself. “Damn it, Mimi.” The man looked down at him, grabbing a nearby stool to sit in. “How you feeling this morning?” He asked.

Andrei nodded his head. “Better, thank you.”

The man waved it off, his expression serious. “Okay, you said to me that you were in an army, right?” Once more, the knight nodded. “Well, soldier, I want to ask you some questions, if that’s alright with you.”

“May I ask who you are?” Andrei cautioned.

The man nodded. “My name’s Felix.”

The knight curved a brow. “Felix? That’s a-.”

“Yes, strange name, I’ve been told.” The farmer grumbled.

“Are you Therium born?” Andrei asked.

The farmer gave him an odd look, his voice low. “Yeah…sure…Therium.” He then cleared his throat. “Listen, those goblins; where are they?”

“Why?” Andrei asked.

“They’ve been stealing from us, and we want to drive them off, or at least make a deal with them.” Felix said. “We found you by the lake, so we were wondering if you knew where.”

Andrei thought, shaking his head. “I don’t remember. Everything is a blur.”

“How many?” Felix asked.

“Eight, now. But, there will be more.” The knight grumbled.

“What do you mean?” The farmer asked.

Andrei looked away with a huff. “I was…thoroughly loved, by them.”

“Ah, I see.” The older man mused. “They’ve been taking milk for months now; always thought they were feeding their kids but-“

“Months?!” Andrei flashed back at the man, his eyes wide. “How long?!”

The farmer looked at him confused, but his expression slowly turned grim. “About, seven months now.”

“Seven months…” The thought ran around in the knight’s head over and over and over again. “S-seven months…”

“I’m gonna take a wild guess and say that’s how long they had you.” The farmer grumbled, scratching his chin. “Hell of a long time.” He watched as this blond haired man brood over his situation, how long he was held captive for. Finally, Felix had to ask. “What about the nagas?”

“W-what?” Andrei was brought out of his thoughts and looked at the older man.

“The nagas. You mentioned a village.” The farmer stated.

The knight frowned, leaning back into his bed of hay. “Y-yeah… A while back, before those goblins got me, I was part of a group of knights hunting down pirates. We anchored off shore here, and when we got on the island we were attacked by some naga. They captured us and kept us penned up…” He grumbled, remembering. “They…were considerably more hospitable to me then the goblins were. They brought me out every now and then to, well, use me. But they kept me fed, the sleeping arrangements were lacking but it was decent. I tried to escape, all of us did. The others were recaptured, except for me. Goblins found me.”

The farmer was quiet, listening to this story, before he slowly nodded. “Then, Seris must have been one of the nagas then.” He saw the surprised looked on Andrei’s face. “You mentioned her, too.”

He nodded his head. “Yes. She was the one that captured me in the first place.” He still remembered those eyes looking at him. “That was months ago, now.”

“Right,” Felix muttered. With a sigh the farmer stood up. “Well, you’re going to be here for a little bit, until you feel better enough to leave. I don’t want you leaving the barn, though. We’ll bring you food, and I may have some clothes that can fit you. Once you feel better, I’ll point you in the right direction.”

“To where?” Andrei asked.

“Hard to believe, and frankly I dunno if it’s still there, but I’ve heard that there is a human settlement farther inland.” Felix stated. “May be a good place to start off, if you make it.”

“Have you seen it?” The knight asked.

The older man shook his head. “Nope. Never been passed the mountains, truth be told. I have a farm to run, and a family to protect.” He turned to leave, looking back to the man. “Rest up.”

“Felix,” Andrei looked up to the man. “Thank you.”

“Yeah, yeah,” The farmer waved it off and opened the door, just in time for a little girl to run away. “Junior! Get in the house or I swear I’m busting your butt!”

“M’sorry!”

The older man grumbled, and left Andrei alone.

~*~

Hours passed, and Andrei tried to get more feeling in his body. It still hurt to bend his legs, and he did attempt to stand up but found it to be difficult. He was recovering, however. Absently, he rubbed the scar on his side where the arrow pierced him several months prior.

Seven months. That still blew his mind. He’s been trapped in that drugged haze for seven months? He’s surprised he hasn’t died yet. He started to remember bits and pieces of the haze, vibrant colors and shapes standing out in his mind. Seven months of that? Now he was surprised he didn’t go insane. He wondered about the others. What happened to them? Seven months of being trapped in those cages?

Then, he remembered Marcus. The young man was probably worse off now, with that leg of his. And what became of Barossa? Did they catch him? Was he still loose? So many questions, none answered.

Seven…months…

He groaned and rubbed his head wearily. What about Seris? He must have broken her heart. And frankly, he didn’t feel too happy about leaving her either. Why did he leave? He should have just stayed there. He couldn’t beat himself over it forever. What’s done is done. Now, his mind moved to what Felix said. A human settlement, here on this island? How? It boggled him, but if there was a settlement here, then he could go there and try to plan his way back home. Maybe, just maybe, there could be someone there that could help him.

His thoughts were interrupted by a sound at the door, making him grumble. That little holstaurus girl kept coming back every now and then; just to give him that hard look before leaving. He wanted to say something, but he figured it was best not to. But, it was starting to get on his nerves, like she was watching him and waiting for him to do something. But this time, when the door creaked open, it was someone else. Someone he hasn’t seen yet.

The woman that walked in was plump in shape, and he expected them to have hooves but he was surprised to see that they had regular feet. Her ears were large and fleshy, pig like in a sense. An orc? She walked in, having a basket in her hands as she closed the door behind her.

“Hello,” She greeted him, kneeling down to him.

“H-hi.” He looked at the piggish woman, confused.

“I brought you lunch,” she opened the basket, revealing more bread. But there was more than that. He could see something else wrapped up among them. She picked up a piece of bread and handed it to him, also taking out a bottle of water.

“Thank you,” He took slow bites of his food, looking over at this orc. “I…I didn’t know there was an orc on the farm.”

She smiled. “Oh, there’s more than just me. I’m Feely.”

Andrei nodded to her. “Hello, Feely. I’m Andrei.”

“Yes, my sister told me.” Feely smiled.

Andrei stopped mid-bite, giving the stout woman a confused look. “Your, sister?”

“Yes. Daisy was here this morning, wasn’t she?” The orc questioned.

The man nearly choked on his bread. “W-wait… Daisy, is your sister?” Feely, confused, nodded her head. “W-who all is on this farm?”

Feely thought for a moment. “Well, my father Felix, my moms Abigail and Tipi, and my sisters Daisy, Missy, Blossom-.”

“H-hold up,” The man interrupted, his eyes wide. “Moms? You have two mothers?”

“Well, yes,” The woman said, still confused. When it seemed that Andrei didn’t understand, she explained. “Well, there’s my mom Abigail, and my mama Tipi. A long time ago, my dad kinda washed up on shore, where my mama found him. He was hurt, and they healed him up. And, well, he’s been here ever since; he became their husband and them his wives.”

The man furrowed his brow, returning to his food. “I see. So, Daisy is your half sister.” Feely nodded her head. “And, just how many orcs and holstarus are there?”

“Umm, about seventeen of us, with an eighteenth on the way.”

Andrei nearly choked once more. “Ye Gods! How long had Felix been here?”

Feely thought more on this, “How old am I… Umm, twenty summers?” She then could see the man’s pale face. “Are you okay?”

“I-I’m fine.” The man mumbled, returning to his food. Eighteen daughters? Felix is definitely a man to respect.

“How are you feeling?” Feely asked him.

“Oh, I’m feeling better.” He groaned and rolled his arm a bit. “Still stiff though.”

The young orc woman nodded her head. She reached down and uncovered whatever it was that was wrapped, and brought up some cooked game. Andrei eyed it hungrily, as she handed to him. “Here, I brought this for you.” The man took it and bit into the meat, sighing contently at the tender taste. “Dad explained to me that you were given nothing but fluids when you were with the goblins.” Feely stared. “Figured you wanted something other than bread.”

“Thank you, Feely.” Andrei smiled. The two sat in silence he ate, and he passed glances over to the piggish woman every now and then. There was something different about her. There was an air of uncertainty around her, unlike with Daisy. She seemed to fidget as she sat, her cheeks having a pink hue to them as she watched him. “Are you okay?”

Feely blushed, smiling as she waved it off. “Oh, I’m fine.”

“If I’m keeping you from something, I don’t want to be a bother.” Andrei said.

She shook her head. “No, no. It’s nothing.”

Andrei just shrugged it off and continued eating. Soon he was finished, and Feely packed everything up. She looked to him nervously, before she spoke up.

“Andrei? Who is Seris?” She asked.

The man pursed his lips, once more reminded of his mistake. “She’s a naga.”

“Was she your mate, before the goblins?” She then asked.

He nodded. “Yeah, she was.”

She nodded as well and stood to leave, when the bottle fell out of the basket and rolled behind her. “Oh, darn it.” She turned and bent over to pick it up.

Andrei looked over, and his face went bright red. The orc wore simple cloth garments that hugged to her plump frame. A vest tied in the front was on her chest, which seemed to accent her generous cleavage. Around her waist was a short skirt that clung to her tightly. When she bent over to pick up the fallen bottle, that skirt rode up, and from his sitting lying angle he could see her rounded and bare bottom, a pair of damp folds between her meaty legs.

He quickly looked away as she stood straight, making sure his face looked calm and normal as she looked over to him. “I’ll see you later, okay?”

Andrei nodded his head. “Yeah, okay.”

Feely smiled warmly and left him, and once she was gone he shifted his legs and saw the rising tent in the blanket. “D-damn it…” It seemed there was still some of that drug in his blood. And what was that smell?

~*~

More time passed, and after calming himself down Andrei lied back to take a nap. Halfway through his nap he was awoken by a silent creak of the door, and he looked over. Once again, he was having a staring contest with those hazel eyes. This time, however, he wasn’t just going to let her stare at him.

He slowly sat up, looking at the kid. “What do you want?” The little girl’s cheeks seemed to redden, but her glare stayed. He sighed and tried to shoo the child off. “You’ll get in trouble if they see you talking to me, you know.”

“You smell funny.” She suddenly said.

It was the first thing she said to him, and it was about his smell? He grumbled. “I’ve been locked in a cave for seven months; I don’t exactly smell like flowers.”

“You don’t smell like daddy.” The girl glared at him.

That was an odd thing to say. “I didn’t think I would.”

“Are you a bad guy?” She then asked.

He furrowed his brow at the girl. “No, I’m not.” He then huffed, lying back down. “Look, kid, can you just-.”

“Mimi.”

He looked over to her. “Fine, Mimi. Can you leave me to rest, please?”

The little calf continued to glare at him, before she slowly closed the door, and he could hear her run off. He mumbled and lied back down, closing his eyes. “Damn kid…”

~*~*~


>>
Anonymous 13/07/12(Fri)18:48 No. 19357 ID: 1f8dd9

can't wait


>>
The Lost Country Part 2-6 The Clockwork Corpse!!L5LwZ1LmIz 13/07/26(Fri)06:01 No. 19448 ID: 7a73e9

>>19323
First off, apologizes that I haven't posted in a while. I had a funeral to attend to, and I've been pretty bummed out since then so I hardly wrote. I did however get the next part done, but haven't gotten the next part started yet, so, yeah, it may be a little bit.

Sorry for the delay, I'm trying to get back to this as soon as I can.

With that, enjoy.

~*~*~

Andrei awoke sometimes later, opening his eyes to see that the barn was dark. He didn’t mean to sleep so long, but it was a dreamless rest, comforting in its simplicity. With a yawn he sat up, looking around the darkness. He found a basket placed next to him, with it a lantern and a neatly folded pile of clothing. His dinner comprised of mostly bread again, and though he’s not complaining he hoped some variety. That was until he found something hidden underneath the bread, which was a covered bowl of soup. It was still warm as he held it in his hands, using his bread to soak it up and eat.

There was his bottle of water as well, and there with it was a much smaller bottle of milk. He didn’t know if he should try it, but it did make some sense that it could help him recover quicker. He smelled it, and it was enough for him to heave slightly, so he put it back and was content with his water. Finally pushing his basket to the side, he looked to the clothes. With a few deep breaths he tried to get to his feet. His body still ached, still stiff, but with some groans and grunts he was able to stand on unsteady legs. He was thankful that he was alone, looking down at his naked state, as he took slow and steady steps.

Surprisingly once he got moving around the pain faded rather quickly, getting more feeling in his legs, able to stand straight with little shaking. He turned to the clothes and picked them up. After being nude for over seven months, he was glad to finally have something on. The britches were loose fitting, the drawstring tied tightly around his waist. The tunic was airy as well but he didn’t mind. It felt like the clothes belonged to someone larger then he was. Or at least someone plump in shape. They were quite comfortable.

Finally, with feeling in his body and at long last clothed, he paced around the barn, and soon started to see if he could still fight. He lost a much of his muscles in his imprisoned state, so he needed to bulk up if he was going to survive this country. He found a barrel what held some weapons in it, possibly used to defend the farm, and found a basic sword, the blade slightly nicked with use. It was odd to hold a sword in his hands once more, just as it was strange to feel cloths on his back. Maybe he gotten so used to being naked?

He started with slow and simple movements, remembering his training from the army, getting familiar with the weight of the blade as he swept it in different directions, holding it to defend an invisible attack to counterattack his unseen enemy.

With his mind slowly becoming clearer from the drugged haze, old sense started to return. His sense of presence was one, one he learned at a young age when he was taken hunting by his father, able to detect hidden animals or knowing when to remain perfectly still or when he’s been seen.

This same sixth sense was slowly triggering when he became slowly aware that he was being watched. Actually, focusing more, it was a little more than that.

He cleared his throat and lowered the sword, looking to one of the dark corners of the barn. “How long have you been there?”

Daisy sat in the stool, a smile on her face and a blush on her cheeks. “Well, I brought you your supper, and I sat down for a little bit, ended up nodding off, and woke up just when you did.”

“So, you’ve been there this whole time.” Andrei mumbled. Daisy nodded. He felt his cheeks redden. “You could have said something.”

“Yes, but you looked like you were having fun,” She chuckled, “I didn’t want to disturb you.” The bovine woman stood up and walked up to him, looking at the sword in his hand. “Nice to see that you up and moving. Feeling better?”

“Much, though still a little weak,” The man sat the sword down and turned to Daisy. Being able to stand, he realized how tall she was. She had a few good inches on him. “Thank you again for the meal.”

The cow woman smiled. She looked back to the sword, then to the man. “Practicing?”

He nodded. “I’ve been out of commission for several months; I need to get back in order so I can survive here.” He looked down and flexed his hands, furrowing his brow. “Though, I’m not that familiar with a sword to begin with.”

“Oh, you prefer a bow?” The holstaurus asked.

Andrei nodded. “Yes.” He watched as Daisy grew a big smile and turned around, heading to a ladder that led up to the loft above. Once up there she started to feel around in a large pile of hay, even disappearing into it at one point, before she came back out with something wrapped in her arms.

She climbed back down with it, walking up to the human. “We keep this hidden, so Mimi can’t find it.”

Andrei cautiously took the bundle and unwrapped it. Beautifully crafted curved wood greeted his eyes, almost half his size with a firm grip in the middle. Along with it was a leather quiver of arrows. The quiver was a dyed blue color with silver accents on either end of it; on the bottom and around the opening. On the quiver was a sigil; a face of a lion roaring surrounded by a golden wreath.

He stared at the items in silence, his face stoic as he looked up to Daisy. “Where did you get this?”

“A while back, around the time the goblins showed up, Feely was out gather mushrooms.” The young woman explained. “She came back with this. She said she found it just lying around and no one was around. Why, is something wrong?”

He shook his head, smiling. “No, nothing is wrong. It’s just… This is the same bow and arrows my men use.”

Daisy smiled as well. “Well, at least you have a piece of home then. There was a sword too, but Feely accidently broke it when she tried it.”

It only made him laugh. “Must have been a custom sword then; ours don’t break that easily.” He proudly slung the quiver across his back, adjusting the strap on his chest as he gripped the bow in his left hand. Now this was better. With practiced precision, he reached back and grabbed an arrow, notched it, and pulled the string back in one fluid motion. His arms shook, still weak, but he held firm, carefully releasing the taut string and returning the arrow to the quiver. He smiled to the woman. “Thank you, Daisy.”

The girl smiled. “Think nothing of it. You can take that when you leave. Consider it a gift.” Daisy walked over to the door, and Andrei couldn’t help but noticed the pronounced sway of her hip as she walked. She looked back to him, a faint blush on her cheeks. “I’ll see you in the morning, okay?”

“Sure,” He smiled back, watching her leave. He then noticed that smell again. He didn’t know what it was, but it was an enticing smell. Was it coming from Daisy? He smelled something similar when Feely visited him. He shook his head and returned to the bow in his hands. He tested the drawstring more, pulling it back and releasing it. He looked around but didn’t find anything he could test the arrows on, but he didn’t mind. He sat the quiver and bow down and returned to the sword, and as he picked it up he heard a soft sound behind him. The door creaked open, and when he looked back it closed. “Feely?”

The orc blushed as she walked in. “Daisy said that you were practicing. I thought I could help you out.”

He was confused, but at the same time he found that it was hard to decline the offer to train with someone. Especially from someone who was taking care of him. “I…Sure, I suppose.”

Feely smiled and went to the barrel of weapons, bringing out another sword. She turned to him and approached. “I practice with my mom every now and then. I think I can help you out.”

Andrei nodded. Feely was careful with him, starting out with slow movements in faux fighting. She even suggested a larger weapon to help build up the strength in his arms. Soon, however, as she was helping him, she brought up an interesting topic.

“But, you have to remember something very important.” She said, standing behind him. He held a weighty axe in his hands as he swung in slowly, looking over to her. “You won’t be defending yourself from men, here. You’ll be defending yourself from us, from other monster-girl.”

Andrei mumbled to himself. She was right about that. Back home his major concerns when on the road were looking out for bandits and thieves and highwaymen. Here, on this island, he had to watch out for creatures that may or may not want to use him for pleasure. He didn’t notice Feely drawing closer behind him, her voice dropping low.

“Sometimes, it’s better not to fight, or not to run. Sometimes, you may have to rely on something other than combat.” Andrei stiffed when he felt the orc close behind him, hearing her breathing a little heavier. That smell, that same smell was back, and he could feel his cheeks redden for some reason. When he felt a hand on his shoulder, he turned to her, backing away. She gasped, her face a bright red as she quickly stepped away, her dark eyes becoming clear. “I-I’m sorry! I-I didn’t mean to… I…”

“It’s okay,” Andrei said to her, though still keeping a distance away. “I’ve been here long enough to understand, that you can’t fully control your desires.”

Feely nodded embarrassingly. “Y-yes… For most, it’s pretty difficult, and others refuse to try to control it.” She started to fidget once more, looking away from him. “H-h-having another man here, other than my dad… It… I’m sorry, Andrei. I-it’s just… hard…”

“It’s okay,” The man mumbled, though averting his eyes from the blushing orc. “The quicker I get better, the quicker I can leave. I won’t be a bother anymore.”

“O-oh no, you’re not a bother.” Feely stuttered. “I-I’m just afraid that… That I…” She mumbled, her face becoming red and her eyes going dark. Slowly, she looked back up to Andrei, her voice low. “Andrei… C-can you…” She slowly approached him, and he couldn’t move with those dark eyes on him. Soon she was before him, and he felt the heavy weapon fall from his hand. “Can you…Help, me~?”

“F-Feely,” The man mumbled, and took a step back. Unfortunately he stumbled over the fallen axe, and he landed with an ‘oof’ on a pile of hay. And before he could recover from the fall, the orc was upon him. She gently took his wrist in a grip and held his arms down, straddling one of his leg. He could feel an intense warmth radiating from between her legs, a knee slowly raising and pressing into his crotch softly, feeling himself already hard. “W-wait, we can’t.”

“I’m sorry,” Feely mumbled, leaning down to him. Her large chest pressed against his, her forehead on his as she stared deeply into his eyes, her breathing heavy. “I-I’m sorry,” Soft lips were on him, kissing him heatedly as she pressed her plump body against him. She shifted to sit on his lap, releasing his hands to hug him as the kiss deepened. Andrei was stock still with this woman on him, but slowly he moved his hands to rest on her wide hips, letting her kiss him. Slowly she pulled away, panting softly. “I-I’m sorry, b-but… I n-need this~.”

He mumbled, looking up at the young monster-girl, before pursing his lips. It seemed that, no matter what, this was going to happen to him often. And, she was right, about what he need to do. On this island, sometimes the best way to survive was not to fight or run, but to, as much he hated it, let it happen. Chances are he was not going to make it to that town without any trouble, either one where he needed to fight or something else. With his mind set, he slowly nodded his head, looking up to Feely.

“Alright…I’ll help you.”

The orc had a smile on her face as she leaned back down to him. She gave him a quick and deep kiss before leaning back, sitting up on his lap and she reached up to her vest. He watched as the drawstrings came undone, and soon the vest was off and on the ground, her large chest opening to his gaze. She reached down and took his hands from her waist and placed them to her breasts, blushing shyly at the man. “F-feel me, Andrei. I-I want you to touch me, please~.”

He gulped, and did as he was told. Her flesh was hot to the touch, smooth and silky as he rubbed her gracious mounds. On top of him Feely shook and moaned softly, her eye fluttering close as she bit down on her thumb to keep quiet. His hands massaged her, her nipples hardening to his touching, his thumbs brushing over them and making her jump. She leaned over, and when she did her large chest was close to his face, and he felt her fingers lace through his hair, tugging him urgently to her. He shakily opened his mouth and licked the pink peak before him, Feely making a shuddering moan, before making a stifled cry when he closed his lips around her, lapping on her softly. He didn’t know what the scent was that came off her, but it relaxed him, feeling his tense muscles lessen and his hands becoming more steady as he sank into the warmth of this woman. It was, peaceful.

Feely moved and shifted, leading him to follow as she lied back onto the hay, Andrei over her, his hands brushing over her breasts and her sides, over her potbelly, and soon on her waist. To feel the weight of the man on her, it was a very welcomed sensation. She didn’t understand why, but it seemed more like her body was moving on its own and wanted the man on her, rather the other way around. Maybe it was her mind becoming more lusty and primal? A spark went through her body when she could feel him, his pride stiff and ready as it was pressed against her thigh. She wanted nothing more than that inside her at that moment. But, even if she was becoming more lewd, there were still parts of her mind she was in control of, one that knew what she was doing.

This man was a guest in her home, a man who went through a terrible experience, and she is throwing herself at him.

As Andrei kissed he chest, he could hear her voice, low and teeny and shaky. “I-I’m sorry, I’m s-sorry, I’m sorry…”

He leaned back and looked up to her, seeing her face such a bright red and her eyes watery. “Feely?” The girl seemed to have snapped out of her state, staring at him with wide eyes. “Are you okay?” The orc mumbled, averting her eyes from the man. She was so nervous. Why was that? Eventually, he leaned back farther, his hands leaving her body. “Feely, are you…”

She shook her head. “N-no… B-but… I, n-never…”

“This is your first time with a man, isn’t it?” The man asked.

Her eyes still away, she nodded. “M-my mama showed me how, b-but I…”

Andrei gave her a kind smile. “Feely, if you feel that you’re not ready for a child, then you shouldn’t push-.”

“I-it’s not about a child!” The woman made a squeak sound, her thick legs moving and wrapping around his waist, her hands grabbing him and hugging him down to her and closely. The man could feel his face heat up as he was once more pressed into her warm chest, looking up into her dark eyes as she mumbled. “I-it’s about… wanting to feel… I-I want…” When whined a little, her waist and hip moving around, and he could feel his erection press into her body, feeling her hot and damp, making both of them flush. “I-it’s not always about a child. I-it’s the desire t-to feel the touch of another… T-to feel a man h-hold you a-and… T-to…” Her waist moved more, making herself moan and the human to groan. “I-I want to…B-but I never…”

“F-Feely,” Andrei tried to lean back to speak to her, only to have her hold him tighter. “Feely, I think I understand now, but, maybe you’re just not ready yet? I don’t want to push you and I don’t want to be a bother.”

The orc woman looked down at him, a soft smile appearing on her face. “You’re not a bother, Andrei. I’m just sorry that I’m asking this from you.” Her body lessened around him, allowing him to lean back, but only so far as her legs was still around him. She reached out and took his hands, once more placing them on her body, on her waist and on one of her plump breasts. “Could you please…continue~?”

Andrei gulped. “Okay,” Once more he touched her, once more his hands gliding across her warm body and soft skin. When he rubbed her belly she made a soft coo, inciting him to do it a few more times, feeling a smile grow on his face. His hands were once more on her chest, grasping and massaging her large bust, making her sigh and her body to writhe slightly. A hand was on the back of his head, tugging at him urgently and he allowed Feely to pull him down, once more his face close to her breasts where he kissed them. Surrounded in warmth, Andrei relaxed into the woman, hearing her coo as she held up, combing his hair as he loved on her chest. A hand suddenly appeared at his waist, touching him through the britches, making his body jump. That same hand was now pushing its way through the hem to touch hot skin, and making him gasp, it gently wrapped around his length.

Feely made another coo, her hand caressing the hot flesh it had, looking down at him with darkened eyes. “Ya’know, there is more than one way to build up your strength.” Andrei looked up at her, and she leaned down closer to him, her breath hot in his face and her voice in a low whisper. “My dad may be short, but he is strong, and it’s because of my mama and mom that he is.” The human felt his face heat up, imagining just how they were able to do that. He gulped when he felt his britches being pulled down, feeling himself springing free into the cool air. Strong legs tugged at him, feeling his pride once more pressed into her hot skin, her cheeks becoming red but her smile growing. “Your training begins~.”

Vaguely, in the back of his mind, he was curious if his ‘equipment’ still worked properly. He’s been having nonstop coitus for seven months, as far as he knows. His face flushed when it occurred to him that now seemed like the best time to test them out, looking up into the lusty eyes of this orc. He hesitantly took his erect member in his hand, blindly trying to find where he was supposed to be. Soon he found the damp flower of the piggish woman, the merest touch making her shiver and gasp. Finding purchase the hot flesh gave way for him, slowly sinking into the silken sheath of the woman, listening to her gasp and her back to arch, her body shaking. She stifled the sensual cry that threaten to tear through her throat, holding tightly onto the human and feeling every little detail of his pride brush alone her inner walls. Andrei groaned, the monster-girl’s body squeezing him tightly but gently, sucking him deeply almost instantly as he bottomed-out into the young woman.

Feely purred when the she felt the man fully embedded in her, an euphoric sensation washing over her as that dreadful eternal itch was scratched. So this was what she was missing? She almost regrets not leaving for the camp sooner! She lied there and hugged the man close to her, reveling in the sensations of being filled with human cock, before looking down at the man. Andrei panted, a shock going up his spine. It felt like he was much more sensitive than before, his member throbbing powerfully in the woman. Those goblins really did a number on him. The woman gently caressed his cheeks, smiling brightly down at him, and the smile was enough to motivate him, his hips easing back and making both parties gasp and groan and moan, drawing away until only the head of his pride was in the woman, only to drop down to her waist, once more filling the quivering piggish woman. Every movement sent jolts throughout his body, feeling much more sensitive then what he thought, fighting through the sensations and trying to calm his body enough to last.

Feely’s head lied back limply as she moaned, her legs tightening around the human as his pace was kept slow but long. She could feel her body lessening, submitting itself to the feelings and to the man, her mind slowly going blank of all thoughts save for the mating. Her mama told her about this, a long time ago, how when that time came when she was with a man her whole body would get tingly and slack, yet taut and quaky, and how her normal thoughts would start to become incoherent and fuzzy. She told her not to be afraid of it, but to accept it. And like she was told her whole body instinctually tried to fight off the pleasure at first, but slowly began to accept it and even welcome it. Even her mind, which started off as a mire of confusing thoughts all reprimanding her that she is taking advantage of a guest and how she was sorry for doing this to the man, all became nothing but silent naggings in the back of her head, her mind now dominated with thoughts screaming out for more, mentally pleading with the man to fuck her harder and faster and fill her womb with his seed. She still had enough control to keep such lewd thoughts to herself, not wanting them to slip out verbally. She had to keep quiet, as not to alert the quiet home close by.

The last thing she wanted was her father coming over to inspect the sounds coming from the barn. She managed to let her voice escape in low moans and heavy breathing, while the man groaned into her chest as his speed increased. The fight of his own body was becoming an ordeal, feeling his muscle tense almost painfully as he kept a decent enough pace, enough to please the woman but not drive him crazy. The ‘special drink’ still had a lasting effect, and he didn’t know what ingredient to blame for this odd oversensitivity. It kept coming back to whatever that pink stuff was. The ogre draft was probably what kept his mind numb, kept him drunk and manageable. The spider spit, which he was still convinced was venom, was probably what kept him excited, kept him hot and erect. That pink stuff, whatever it was, was most likely the cause of his mind to slip away from him, to cause him to be trapped in that strange world of colors and sounds. It could also be what made him so sensitive now, his body still recovering.

He feared he may never recover.

He only hoped he could please this woman in his current condition. Though he still may feel wrong about this, he still felt obligated to give her what she wanted. As a guest, and as thanks. Looking up to Feely, he saw that she was rather enjoying this, her head back with her eyes closed and panting heavily, feeling her body writhe against him. The orc was keeping as quiet as she could, nipping on her lower lip to stifle a moan, but every now and then one would slip by, her voice wavering and shuddering, squeaking into an almost ‘oink’ like sound. He couldn’t help but find it adorable, and it spurred him to try to pick up his pace, feeling her inner walls tighten with a gasp. He felt like he wasn’t going to last very long, that all too familiar tightening sensation in the pit of his stomach, his body shaking and his breathing coming out heavier. He silently preyed to the Gods to last.

Someone answered him, when he felt the piggish woman hold onto him tighter, her back arching as she gasped loudly, her legs quivering around him at her release. Her muscles clamped around him, milking him and massaging him to his own ending, burying his head deeply into the valley of the woman’s breasts to stifle the ragged cry that tore through his lungs. Feely’s climax was nerve shattering at first, when she felt it rising and building. It was a familiar sensation, but it felt, heavier, in an odd sense. And when she experienced it, bright white flashes appeared before her eyes, her mind going numb as powerful torrent ran throughout her whole being. This was something she didn’t expect, something she haven’t felt since all those years ago when her mama was teaching her about sex, when she was first introduce to the way men work, sitting on her father’s lap when she was just a little piglet. What she felt was something that eluded her forever. It was not just an orgasm, but a TRUE orgasm, one done not by fingers, but by another, by a man. It was pure ecstasy feeling that, but it was only prolonged and intensified when she felt a curious sensation inside her, something very warm being poured into her farthest depths, washing into her core to stoke the fire within. This was something she didn’t experience with her father, something entirely new to her, one that, the moments she felt, instantly welcomed it into her body, that same warmth now spreading and consuming her.

How long was she in her little world of light and euphoria she didn’t know, but like all good things it came to an end, her body gradually relaxing and feeling limp as she held the human closely to her, and when her vision cleared she stared into the rafters of the barn and panted, her body damp with sweat. Andrei panted hoarsely into the woman’s warm skin, fuzzy unconsciousness encroaching in the edges of his vision, but he fought it back, shakily lifting himself off the orc by his arms to look at her. Feely returned his gaze, her eyes fogged and locked intently on his, before she released him from the tight hug to take his cheeks, bringing him closer to pepper his face with loving kisses. The human smiled and chuckled at the treatment, and soon Feely claimed his lip in a deeply heated and passionate kiss, her tongue prying into his mouth to dance and squirm and fight his.

When they parted, Feely once more hugged the man, sighing heavily and brushed his hair. “T-thank you~.”

“Sure,” Andrei chuckled, tempted to fall asleep right there on this plump woman.

But, alas, with a groan he eased away from her, his spent pride slipping out of her and making her gasp and shudder. Her hand snaked down between them to her crux of her thighs, feeling her wet flower, feeling the river of juices that escaped her, bringing her hand back to look at the strands of white on her fingers. Against her own will, her fingers went to her mouth, her tongue working to lick the salty fluid, the human watching her with reddened cheeks. So, this was what it was like to have a man cum in you? She most certainly saw the appeal, and found the present warmth within her womb a very desirable effect. But ever slowly her mind started to clear, her once quiet thoughts reminding her that she needed to return to her family. Her cheeks reddened as she removed her hand, suddenly feeling rather exposed without her vest on.

“I-I’m sorry,” She mumbled, standing up on wobbly legs.

“Don’t be,” Andrei stood as well, nearly falling back as he did and refastened the drawstrings on his britches. “I agreed to this. Do you feel better now?”

The question gave her pause, an errant smile appearing on her face. “Y-yes… I do. Thank you, very much, Andrei.” The smile quickly faded, the young woman’s face once more reddening as she averted her eyes away from the man. “B-but, I’m sorry, but I got to run.” She located her vest and put it on, turning to the man.

She was happy to see that the man didn’t see dejected by her rambling. “I understand; you have to get back to the family.”

She nodded, surprised in the man’s smile. She was about to leave, but was compelled to return to the man. She turned back and went up to him, suddenly taking him in her arms and once more giving him a deep kiss. When she parted, her voice was low, lusty almost. “Daddy will not know about this; it will be our secret.”

The man flushed. “Well I hope so; I certainly don’t want to be on that man’s bad side.”

Feely giggled, giving the human one last peck before grabbing the basket and heading for the door. She blushed, looking back at him. “T-thank you again, Andrei.” And she was gone.

Once alone, Andrei breathed a sigh of relief and sat back on his bed of hay with a slight groan. His body once again felt stiff, but this time it was tolerable. His practice combined with the strenuous ‘exercise’ wore him out, lying back into his makeshift bed to welcome sleep. But as his thoughts drifted, a wayward thought passed his mind, making him chuckle as he remembered a particular anecdote that involved the ‘farmer’s daughter’.

~*~

A shadow hidden in the dark waited for the orc to leave before approaching the barn, finding a crack among the boards wide enough to peek in. There in the dim light of the lantern, they could see the human lying back in a pile of hay, slowly drifting to sleep. It had witness the copulation between the two, a slight sheen of sweat on their body as they removed their damp fingers from within their britches, looking at the curious wetness they found between their legs. They didn’t understand why they got so excited in watching them, feeling their blood boil and their heart to beat harder, their breathing heavy. But, what it did know is that it set something aflame within them. Some deeply leaden instinct that was telling them to do the same thing with the man. They still didn’t trust the man fully; cautious of this stranger, but the instinct still tempted them. It confuses them.

Bright hazel eyes stared at the man, a red tint on their cheeks, before their eyes furrowed and glared at him, a slight growl in their silent voice. “S-smelly man.”

~*~*~


>>
Anonymous 13/08/20(Tue)04:54 No. 19578 ID: 794069

Bump!


>>
Anonymous 13/08/25(Sun)16:10 No. 19595 ID: 555376

Quite an epic you've created.

Now we're all monster girls at OP's mercy.


>>
Anonymous 13/09/21(Sat)04:51 No. 19743 ID: ad7765

bump bump


>>
Anonymous 13/10/17(Thu)03:40 No. 19933 ID: 5f08c9

i had forgoten bout this, bump for great justice


>>
Anonymous 13/10/17(Thu)06:57 No. 19935 ID: 054fb4

Nice to see the story still going somewhere.


>>
Anonymous 13/10/17(Thu)20:52 No. 19941 ID: 316800

Oh please more! This story actually got me to fap.


>>
Anonymous 13/10/19(Sat)00:41 No. 19952 ID: 1f8dd9

more


>>
Anonymous 14/02/07(Fri)11:13 No. 21067 ID: 42bc2a

>>19448
bump for attempt at revival, if you're still out there CC do no abandon this!


>>
Anonymous 14/02/07(Fri)18:58 No. 21069 ID: cd5c85

>>21067
Cosmic bump:)


>>
Anonymous 14/02/08(Sat)04:20 No. 21077 ID: 42bc2a

>>21069
it had to be done, i check this regularly in the hopes it's updated and it never seems to be, so i thought i would throw it to the front in hopes he checks it aswell.


>>
Anonymous 14/02/16(Sun)15:58 No. 21155 ID: 5e5f2d

to the front we go in hopes of CC taking notice to my pleas


>>
Anonymous 14/02/22(Sat)11:33 No. 21215 ID: 5e5f2d

bump


>>
COOKIES! Awesome. Cowboy!6UZGZTHCak 14/02/22(Sat)20:56 No. 21222 ID: 9a7d6b

Whats up man? Been a while eh? Say howdy when you get a chance. Ill have a new email for you guys at some point (deleted the old one). So if thats not up when you see this irc and you know the drill. i keep logged in.


>>
Anonymous 14/02/28(Fri)04:17 No. 21257 ID: 5e5f2d

i do not know the drill -_-


>>
Anonymous 14/03/11(Tue)11:23 No. 21338 ID: 5e5f2d

to the front again, so much damn loli on here need moar monstergirl


>>
Anonymous 14/03/13(Thu)11:59 No. 21355 ID: 5f279f

>>21338

NEED MORE SNAKEY-WOMAN!

Please help, Mr. Corpse, sir!


>>
Anonymous 14/03/22(Sat)20:07 No. 21398 ID: 5f279f

>>21355

Bumpety...


>>
Anonymous 14/03/31(Mon)12:15 No. 21462 ID: 5e5f2d

the struggle is real. bumping again


>>
noko Anonymous 14/04/02(Wed)10:30 No. 21470 ID: 101e7a

Please op write some more. All of my favorite writers are dying out and not writing (you too). You write so visverally and naturally and I absolutely love your stories. Please keep it up.


>>
Anonymous 14/05/10(Sat)21:04 No. 21714 ID: 5f279f

I don't like to be the one to bump dead threads, but watching this fall to page three has been too disheartening. Just not ready to give up hope yet...


>>
Anonymous 14/10/07(Tue)05:10 No. 22540 ID: 955e1b

Really hoping Seris gets some closure with Andrei. Seemed pretty cold for him to leave her like that.


>>
Anonymous 14/12/04(Thu)10:56 No. 22902 ID: 289ad7

BUMP BUMP BUMP BUMP


>>
Anonymous 16/05/07(Sat)19:39 No. 24254 ID: 81f838

bump


>>
Anonymous 16/05/08(Sun)06:43 No. 24255 ID: 62b1d7

>>24254

Are you fucking kidding me? There hasn't been a new chapter in three years. Stop it.


>>
Anonymous 19/04/17(Wed)18:10 No. 26054 ID: 953b39

well we're forever hopeful. 6yrs and still waiting



[Return]



Delete post []
Password  
Report post
Reason